■--3 
 
 •3S. 
 
 mcAurfifp
 
 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT 
 
 OF THE 
 
 GOSPELS AND ACTS 
 
 BY 
 
 ALBERT C. CLARK 
 
 CORPUS PROFESSOR OF LATIN 
 
 * ' y 
 
 3 ,',^»> J jJ,J3) 33 ) 3 33333]>, 33 3 
 
 » 3^3'''^ 3 ,'., 3 33 , J3 ''3;33j, ,j 
 
 3 3 » ) ' ' ■> ■■ , ) ' • ' > 1 3 3 3*3 ' 3 '',■'.,,, , 
 
 3 3 3 3 3 
 
 3 ,3 
 
 • > » • ' ' 3 • ' 3 •»,,*•,' 3 3 3',' ' ' 3' 3 ' > 3 3 
 
 3.333 3.33 =',>',' O ' ' ^ > 3 3 3 ', 3 ' , 3 ' 3 
 
 OXFORD 
 AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
 
 1914 
 
 S .*^ V-." t/ *w
 
 OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS 
 
 LONDON EDINHURGM GLASGOW NEW YORK 
 TORONTO MELBOURNE EO.MIJAY 
 
 HUMPHREY MILFORD M.A. 
 
 rUBMSMER TO THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 . c c c « «
 
 ERRATA 
 
 Page 8, line ll from foot, for Leiden read Leiden 86 
 Page 76, 1. 15, for 963 (vv. 9-22) read (^64 (Mark xvi. 9-20) 
 Page 98, 1. 5, for first to the fifth read fifth to the tenth 
 Page no note, for i. 752 read xxii, p. 928 
 
 1655. Clark, Primitive Text March 1914 
 
 face p. ii
 
 » .'
 
 1 S SB 
 
 CL5 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 The method which I have here endeavoured to apply 
 to the criticism of the Gospels and Acts is one which took 
 shape in the course of a previous investigation conducted 
 upon the text of Cicero. 
 
 The subject with which it is concerned is that of omis- 
 sions in MSS. Whenever the readings of two MSS. which 
 belong to different families are compared, it is found that 
 one of them does not contain passages which occur in the 
 other. In all such cases there are two possible explana- 
 tions, viz. that the words are spurious, and have been 
 inserted by an interpolator in one MS., or that they are 
 genuine, and have been accidentally omitted by the other. 
 The hypothesis of accident is highly probable, when there 
 is a reason which will account for the omission. 
 
 One such reason is universally recognized, viz. Jioinoeo- 
 teleuton. When a similar ending, or a similar word, occurs 
 twice in the same sentence, a copyist easily passed from 
 the first passage to the second, omitting the intermediate 
 words. This saiit dn mime an meme ^ is the most prolific 
 cause of omissions. 
 
 There is another reason which is not infrequently sug- 
 gested by editors, viz. that the scribe has accidentally 
 omitted a line, or several lines, of his model. When we 
 have two MSS., one of which is known to be a transcript 
 of the other, and we can compare the copy with the model, 
 we find actual instances of such omission. In the vast 
 majority of cases, however, we have only the copy, not the 
 model also. Since all scribes are subject to the same 
 infirmities, it is reasonable to suppose that omissions in 
 a particular MS. may represent a line, or lines, in an 
 
 ^ I borrow this expressive term from L. Havet.
 
 IV 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 ancestor, even though we have not the proof given by 
 comparison with the ancestor itself. The problem, there- 
 fore, is to find an objective criterion which will help us to 
 detect line-omissions. 
 
 The test which I propose is arithmetical. It is based 
 upon an empirical observation which I made while working 
 upon the text of Cicero, namely that short passages, the 
 genuineness of which has been doubted on the ground of 
 omission by a particular MS. or family of MSS., frequently 
 contain the same, or nearly the same, number of letters. 
 I thus found myself in presence of a unit. When I examined 
 longer passages in the same way, I found multiples of this 
 unit. The natural inference is that the unit corresponds to 
 a line in an ancestor. 
 
 The fact which accounts for this phenomenon is one 
 which may be easily verified by any one who will take the 
 trouble to consult facsimiles of ancient MSS., written in 
 capitals or uncials. Very few abbreviations are employed, 
 and there is no space between the words. The number of 
 letters in a normal line, allowing for occasional variations, 
 is, therefore, of necessity a more or less constant quantity. 
 If we count the letters in some twenty lines, an average 
 will appear, which is maintained with great regularity. 
 
 So far I have only referred to line-omissions. It was 
 also easy for a copyist to omit other divisions of his model, 
 viz. a column, or page, or folio. Here again the same 
 principle holds good. Since it is usual for MSS. to have 
 throughout the same number of lines to a page, it follows 
 that the contents of the columns, pages, and folios are very 
 similar. In this connexion I would quote a remark of 
 L. Havetj made upon a germane subject, that of trans- 
 positions.^ 
 
 La critique de ces transpositions est essentiellement arith- 
 metique. Elle repose sur I'hypothese que les divers 
 feuillets d'un meme ms. sont de contenance 6gale et que 
 par consequent les tron^ons de texte intervertis sont des 
 multiples d'une meme unite d'etendue. 
 
 ^ Manuel de critique verbale appliquee aux texles latins, p. 196.
 
 PREFACE V 
 
 - The arithmetical test is of great value when we are 
 dealing with the longer passages omitted by some MSS. 
 If we find that one long passage is a multiple of another, 
 or that several are multiples of one unit, the probability is 
 that the unit corresponds to some division, i. e. to a column 
 or page or folio, in the archetype. I have found in my 
 work upon Cicero that the longest passages yield the most 
 convincing results. In them we find written in large 
 characters, which all can read, the legend which baffled 
 our vision when written in tiny letters. 
 
 The chief result of my investigation has been to show 
 the falsity of the principle brevior lectio potior. This was 
 laid down by Griesbach as a canon of criticism in the 
 words : 
 
 Brevior lectio, nisi testium vetustorum et gravium 
 auctoritate penitus destituatur, praeferenda est verbosiori. 
 Librarii enim multo proniores ad addendum fuerunt quam 
 ad omittendum. 
 
 Unless my method is based upon a delusion, this state- 
 ment has no foundation in facts. I may also observe that 
 it is not so easy to invent as it is to omit. 
 
 It will be understood that my work has been almost 
 exclusively confined to the text of Cicero. It was only 
 recently, after I had gained confidence in the use of my 
 method, that, in a spirit of curiosity, I happened to apply 
 it to the text of the Gospels. The results were so sur- 
 prising that I gave up, for the present, my work upon 
 Cicero, w^hich can only interest a small circle, and devoted 
 myself to this more important inquiry. 
 
 I must here state that when I began my investigation, 
 I had not made any study of New Testament criticism. 
 I had been brought up to look on the Revised Text as 
 final, to smile at persons who maintained the authenticity 
 of St. Mark xvi. 9-20, or St. John vii. 53-viii. 11, and to 
 suppose that the ' vagaries ' of the ' Western ' text were 
 due to wholesale interpolation. The object which I had 
 in view was merely to study the mutual relations of the 
 oldest Greek Uncials, notably, the Vaticanus {B), the
 
 vi PREFACE 
 
 Sinaiticus (i^), and the Alexandrinus (A). I was, however, 
 soon dislodged from this arrogant attitude, and irresistibly 
 driven to very different conclusions. 
 
 These I can only briefly indicate here, and must refer the 
 reader to my subsequent discussion for the evidence. No- 
 where is the falsity of the maxim brevior lectio potior more 
 evident than in the New Testament. The process has 
 been one of contraction, not of expansion. The primitive 
 text is the longest, not the shortest. It is to be found 
 not in B^, or in the majority of Greek MSS., but in 
 the ' Western ' family, i. e. in the ancient versions and the 
 Codex Bezae {D). If my analysis is sound, we are brought 
 back to an archetype of the four Gospels in book-form, 
 which cannot be later than the middle of the second cen- 
 tury. This archetype appears to have contained the 
 passages which have been most seriously suspected by 
 recent critics, e.g. the end of St. Mark and St. John 
 vii. 53-viii. II. 
 
 This statement concerning St. Mark xvi. 9-ao will 
 appear so startling that I must insert a caveat. I do not 
 pretend to go one step further than I am led by the method 
 which I have followed. The ultimate problems of New 
 Testament autographs do not concern me. I only deal 
 with one set of phenomena, and my starting-point is the 
 text current in the second century. I have made no 
 attempt to acquaint myself with the Synoptic problem, and 
 do not venture to encroach upon the domain of the Higher 
 Criticism. Also, I do not regard my method as a panacea. 
 I am sensible that much must be due to accident and to 
 mere coincidence. It is for the reader to determine, whether 
 the cumulative evidence which I adduce is so great as, in 
 certain cases, to transcend the limits of coincidence. 
 
 The results at which I have arrived in the case of the 
 Acts are even more striking. It is here that the problem 
 of the ' Western ' recension has been felt most strongly. 
 Thus a recent writer says ^ : ' It is the correct method to 
 study the Western readings in Acts first of all, and to form 
 
 ^ Lake, The Text of the Nezv Testament, p. 91.
 
 PREFACE vii 
 
 some kind of judgement on them, and after this to turn to 
 the Gospels and apply to them the conclusions derived from 
 the study of the Acts.' This was not the process which 
 I followed, but the conclusions arrived at in the case of 
 the Acts greatly confirm the results furnished b}- the study 
 of the Gospels. 
 
 It is briefly this, that all our MSS., including D, are 
 descended from an ancestor written not in lines of equal 
 length, as in the case of the Gospels, but in cola and 
 ccinmata, i.e. sense-lines of varying length, such as those 
 found in D. The ordinary text has been developed from 
 this by the frequent omission of lines, followed by modifica- 
 tions in the text. For proof of this statement I must refer 
 the reader to the chapter upon the Acts. 
 
 I have not extended my inquiry to other parts of the 
 New Testament, since I found that the Gospels and Acts 
 provided more material than I could deal with in the time 
 at my disposal. It appeared to me from some preliminary 
 observations that the Pauline Epistles must be studied 
 together. It is unnecessary to point out that the Apocalypse 
 is a unique document which must be considered separately.
 
 SIGLA 
 
 N = Sinaiticus, saecl. iv 
 A = Alexandrinus, saecl. v 
 B = Vaticaiius, saecl. iv 
 
 C = Codex Ephraemi, saecl, v 
 
 D = Codex Bezae, saecl. vi {d = versio Latina) 
 
 E = Codex Laudianus, saecl. vi 
 
 IL = Latina vetus (5L^ = Vercellensis, saecl. iv ; %^ = Veronensis, 
 saecl. v/vi ; IL^ = Palatinus, saecl. v ; ^^ = Bobiensis, 
 saecl. v ; 5L^ = Floriacensis, saecl. v/vi. For other mem- 
 bers of IL, to which occasional reference is made, cf. 
 Souter's list) 
 
 & = Syriaca vetus (S° = Curetonensis, saecl. v ; S^ = Sinaiticus, 
 saecl. iv/v) 
 
 ,Shl. = Syriaca Heracleensis, saecl. vii (S hl.™g = lectio marginalis) 
 
 C = Aegyptiaca (CFs = Sahidica ; ®^ = Bohaerica) 
 Arm. = Armeniaca 
 Eth. = Aethiopica 
 
 The text used is that of Souter, Oxford, 1910.
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 In the Preface I referred to homoeoteleuto7i as a frequent cause 
 of omission. The word strictly means similarity of termination, but 
 it is often used for any similarity, e. g. at the beginning of words, 
 which would more appropriately be called homoeoarcton, or for the 
 repetition of the same word {repetitio or gevmiatio). In all such 
 cases the copyist was liable to pass from one similar word to the 
 other, omitting the intervening words. The most frequent cause 
 of omission is the repetition of the same word. This I will 
 illustrate by a single example. 
 Cic. ad Fam. iv. 12. 2 : 
 
 rogaret uti medicos ei mitterem, itaque medicos coegi. 
 So the inferior family of MSS. : the best MS. {Af) gives 
 
 rogaret uti medicos coegi. 
 Here it is obvious that the scribe who wrote an ancestor of M 
 passed from the first medicos to the second. 
 
 I should prefer to denote all such similarities by the more com- 
 prehensive term o^oiott;?, for which I employ the symbol hoin. 
 
 While ofxoL6Tr]<; of any kind is sufficient cause for omission, it 
 becomes still more potent if it coincides with line-division, i. e. if 
 one of the similar words is immediately above the other. This 
 I would illustrate by two examples out of several which occur 
 in a Paris MS. of Asconius (a), which is known to be derived 
 from a Pistoia MS. of the same author {S). The references are 
 to Stangl's edition of the Pseudo-Asconius in Cicer07iis Oratt. 
 Scholiast ae ( 1 9 1 2 ) . 
 
 p. 200. 24 : quartum 
 
 quem sit habiturus duos dixit quo quo quartum. 
 So S, while o- has the single word quartnin, the scribe having 
 passed from quartum in the line above to the same word below, 
 p. 221. 10 : 
 
 patrocinium meruerit aut assentatione aliqua 
 
 defendendi meruerit. 
 So 6": o- \\2iS, patrocifiium meruerit, without the intervening words 
 {ineruerit . . . defendendi ]. 
 
 1655 B
 
 2 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 I now wish to point out that a scribe was liable to omit lines 
 of his model, even when there is no o/xoiott^s. Since in the course 
 of this discussion great use will be made of this fact, it will be 
 well to give examples showing that it is a vera causa. I will take 
 these from two fifteenth-century MSS., viz. Paris. 14749 (2) and 
 Wolfenbuttel. 205 {W), which contain among other speeches of 
 Cicero those for Sex. Roscius and for Murena, which were first 
 discovered by Poggio. Here 2 is the parent of W. 
 
 I have remarked elsewhere.^ 
 
 ' That IV is derived from 2 is beyond all possible doubt. This 
 is shown by the surest of all tests, viz. that passages omitted by 
 ff^ repeatedly occupy exactly one line in 2. Four cases occur in 
 i\i& pro Afurena, viz. : 
 
 § 5 mihi . . , defendendis non ot)i. JV. § 6 dignitas . . . turn 
 om. IV. § 30 bonus . . . iacet om. JV. § 79 magni ... at om. IV. 
 
 So also in the pro Balbo : 
 
 § 29 coniuncta . . . civitatis OPi. IV. § 53 — ma virtute . . . 
 damnato. 
 
 Also, there are eleven cases in the pro Sex. Roscio and pro 
 Murena where an omission of W is due to the fact that the eye 
 of the copyist dropped from a word which he was writing to the 
 word immediately beneath it in the line below, e. g. : 
 
 Rose. 39 : inter 
 
 fuisse nihil autem umquam debuit cupiditates porro quae possunt 
 esse in eo. 
 So 2: \V ov(\\\js, fuisse . . . posstint. 
 
 The other examples dcct Rose. 55^, 92, 100, 102, 120, 127 : Mur. 
 29, 61, 69, 86.' 
 
 I also pointed out that corruptions found in /Fare due to the 
 same cause, e. g. : 
 
 Rose. 45 : 
 haec tu non intelligis sed usque eo quid arguas non habes ut non 
 modo tibi contra nos dicendum putes. 
 
 So 2 : W has quid putes arguas, the explanation being that the 
 writer strayed from quid in the first line to putes, which is just 
 below it in the second line. 
 
 These instances taken from a single MS., and chiefly from two 
 speeches which it contains, are sufficient to show the prevalence 
 of line-omission. It is obvious that such omissions might take 
 place every time that a MS. was copied. When, therefore, there 
 
 ' The Veins Cluniacensis of Poggio, p. xii.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 3 
 
 are many stages in the transmission the total number of omissions 
 is Hkely to have been considerable. It is true that omitted 
 passages were frequently inserted in the margin by a corrector. 
 These marginalia are of great importance. I have generally found 
 that they exhibit a unit or multiples of a unit. They thus reveal 
 the formation of the model. Sometimes this is combined with 
 another unit and its multiples, which testify to similar omissions 
 made by a previous ancestor. 
 
 In the course of this discussion I shall frequently speak of 
 a passage as ' telescoped '. I use this word to designate lacerated 
 passages where the mutilation is undisguised. Thus in Balb. 53 
 S has sum 
 
 ma virtute et dignitate nepotes T. et C. coponios nostis damnato 
 C. masone. 
 
 Here W gives sum C. masone {om. med.), the word sumtna 
 being cut in two. 
 
 These telescoped passages can only represent a line, or lines, of 
 an ancestor. Here, again, I would quote M. Havet, who says : 
 
 Quand un ms. omet de suite plusieurs mots sans qu'ils forment 
 ensemble une unit^ de sens et sans qu'il y ait saut du meme au 
 meme, il est a presumer que la suite de mots en question formait 
 une ligne du modele.' 
 
 The loss is sometimes facilitated by ho7n., e. g. : 
 
 Vat. 28 commodiore inimico suo contionem reiectionis. 
 
 The first hand in the best MS. {P) gives 
 
 commodiore iectionis {pm. med.). 
 The archetype must have had 
 
 commodio 
 re inimico suo contionem 
 reiectionis 
 Most frequently, however, there is no such explanation, e. g. : 
 Verr. i. 87 usque ab Dianio quod in Hispania est ad Sinopam. 
 Here one MS. {p) gives usque ab Dianopam {om. )?ied.). There 
 is other evidence which shows that the archetype had 10-12 letters 
 to the line. It, therefore, had 
 usque ab dia 
 nio quod in his (12) 
 pania est ad si (12) 
 nopam 
 The writer omitted two lines. 
 
 1 Manuel, p. 200.
 
 4 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 The best MS. of Cicero's Philippics ( F) has three telescoped 
 passages in which 27-30 letters are omitted, viz. : 
 
 i. 7 transmitterem nee ita multum provectus reiectus Austro. 
 Here F omits nee ita multum provectus reiect — (27). 
 The archetype must have had 
 
 transmitterem 
 nee ita multum prouectus reiect 
 us austro 
 vii. 14 exitium nisi paruerit huic ordini. Quid refert. 
 F omits nisi paruerit . . quid re — (28). 
 This points to 
 
 exitium 
 nisi paruerit huic ordini quid re 
 fert 
 xii. 16 admiscear in quo ne si dissensero quidem a ceteris. 
 F omits — cear in . . . quidem a (30). 
 The archetype must have had 
 
 admis 
 cear in quo ne si dissensero quidem a 
 ceteris 
 The other MSS. all belong to one family known as D. They 
 also have similar omissions, viz. : 
 
 iv. 15 similem esse Catilinae gloriari licet scelere par. 
 D omit esse Catilinae . . . scele — (31). 
 This points to 
 
 similem 
 esse Catilinae gloriari licet scele 
 re par 
 v. 20 tantum quisque habebat possessor quantum reliquerat. 
 D omit habebat . . . relique — (30). 
 This again indicates 
 
 tantum quisque 
 habebat possessor quantum relique 
 rat 
 as the reading of the common ancestor. 
 
 There is no doubt that Fand D come from the same archetype. 
 These telescoped passages show us that the contents of a line in 
 this varied from 27-31 letters. 
 
 We now have an arithmetical test which we can apply to the 
 various omissions of Fand D. The result is that most of them
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 5 
 
 appear to be multiples of 28. This, therefore, I take to have 
 been the average length of a line in the archetype. 
 
 Both Fand D exhibit other units, which refer not to the arche- 
 type, but to intermediate ancestors. Thus : 
 
 Phil. ix. 2 in nuUo iustior quam in Ser. Sulpicio reperietur. 
 F omits quam in Ser. Sulpicio re — (19). 
 
 An intermediate MS. appears to have had 
 in nuUo iustior 
 quam in ser. sulpicio re 
 perietur 
 
 The shorter unit is due to the fact that the immediate ancestors 
 of Fwere written^ like F itself, in three columns, not in long lines. 
 
 So too we can trace a unit which concerns the immediate ancestor 
 of the D family, also other units which belong to particular members 
 of the group. 
 
 Before I go further it will be well to produce evidence in 
 support of my statement that the contents of columns, pages, and 
 folios are often very similar. 
 
 Chatelain in his collection of facsimiles gives a page from the 
 Vatican palimpsest of the Verrmes (cent. iv). In this col. r 
 contains 378 letters and col. 2 371 letters. The Turin paHmpsest 
 of Cicero, />ro Scauro, &c., copied by Peyron, has on p. 23 of his 
 reproduction 398 letters in col. i and 400 in col. 2 : so too the 
 Ambrosian palimpsest, also copied by him, has on p. 22 280 letters 
 in col. I and 282 in col. 2. The Vatican palimpsest of Cicero, 
 De Re Publica (cent, iv), reproduced by van Buren, which 1 have 
 studied more fully, yields striking results. Fuller details will be 
 found later on in this work. Here I would only mention the 
 following figures : 
 
 p. 80, col. I = 152, col. 2=151 letters. 
 p. 92, col. I = 164, col. 2 = 163 letters, 
 p. 93, col. r = 153, col. 2 = 157 letters. 
 
 Such arguments are chiefly found in MSS. written in capitals or 
 uncials. I have, however, noticed some singular agreements even 
 in ]\ISS. of later date. Thus F, the MS. of the Philippics to 
 which I have already referred, which was written in the ninth 
 century, has on fol. 8 recto 1746 letters and on the verso 1743. 
 The second columns on fol. 4^' and fol. 5^^ both have 477 letters. 
 
 It is to be observed that very old MSS. have few abbreviations. 
 In Latin MSS. of the fourth or fifth century these are generally 
 identical with those found in inscriptions. Most of these are
 
 6 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 official, e.g. P.R, = populus Romanus, R.P. (or RES P.) = res 
 publica, COS = consul, PR = praetor, TR. PL. = tribunus plebis. 
 Also, from time to time, Q. is written for que, B. for bus, and 
 a horizontal stroke is employed for m or n, especially at the end 
 of a line. Since, however, these are sporadic, I have been content 
 to assume the official abbreviations only when working with a 
 printed text, since these especially in such cases as P.R. seem 
 to have been invariable. 
 
 I have now shown that the contents of lines, columns, pages 
 (and consequently folios) can be calculated with some approach to 
 accuracy. I now proceed to other sources of information which 
 throw light upon the development of a text. 
 
 (l) DiTTOGRAPHIES. 
 
 Most MSS. contain evidence which reveals the formation of 
 the immediate ancestor. The most valuable is that afforded by 
 passages which the first hand wrote twice. The error was then 
 rectified by the deletion of the repeated words. This was 
 frequently done by the first writer. I will confine myself to two 
 examples. 
 
 In Paris. 7794 (/*), cent, ix, the best MS. for a number of 
 speeches, in the oration ad Quirites, § 21, the first hand writes 
 twice the words : 
 
 invidos virtuti et gloriae serviendo (32). 
 So Sest. § 55 dicam immo vero etiam approbantibus (31). 
 
 The natural inference is that 31-2 represents a line of an 
 ancestor. 
 
 Such evidence has to be combined with that furnished by 
 omissions. I quote from the same MS. : 
 
 Quir. 6 aut Metellarum liberi pro Q. Metelli (30) om. P^. 
 
 Sest. 107 sententiam eius auctoritate neque (30) om. P^. 
 
 Cael. 72 et cum vestra severitate coniunctum (31) om. P^. 
 
 In order to avoid misunderstanding, I add that these represent 
 lines of an immediate ancestor, not of the archetype, which can 
 be shown by overwhelming evidence to have been written in 
 shorter lines. 
 
 These dittographies are found in MSS. of every age. They are 
 especially frequent in the Palimpsest of Cicero, De Re Publica 
 (cent. iv). I quote one instance out of a large number. 
 
 i. 64 mansisset-eadem voluntas in eorum posteris, si regum 
 similitudo permansisset.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 7 
 
 This is given thus in the palimpsest : 
 
 man 
 sisset eadem 
 
 n 
 
 uolumtas in 
 
 s 
 
 eorum pote 
 
 ris si regum si 
 
 similitudo per 
 
 mansisset ea 
 
 dem uolum 
 
 tas in eorum 
 
 poteris si regu 
 
 similitudo 
 
 permansisset. 
 The model appears to have had : 
 mansisset 
 
 eadem uolum 
 
 tas in eorum 
 
 posteris si re 
 
 gum similitudo 
 
 permansisset. 
 The scribe went back from permansisset to mansisset, and he 
 repeated the intervening lines. 
 
 I may remark that I know of no work so valuable to the student 
 of corruptions in very early MSS. as van Buren's transcript of this 
 palimpsest. 
 
 (2) Transpositions. 
 
 When a passage which is out of place in one MS. or family of 
 MSS. is shown by the arithmetical test to be a multiple of the unit 
 furnished by omissions, it is fairly obvious that it was first omitted 
 by accident and then inserted in the wrong place : e. g. : 
 
 Phil. ii. 27 An C. Trebonio ego persuasi? cui ne suadere quidem 
 ausus essem. Quo etiam maioremeires p.gratiam debet (83). 
 
 These words are inserted in V before the previous sentence 
 (C«. Domitiinn .... excitavii). The combined evidence shows 
 that the average number of letters in a line of the archetype was 
 28. The passage, therefore, formed three lines in it (28 x 3 = 84). 
 
 Transpositions can best be studied in the text of the Pseud- 
 Asconius. Here there are a very large number which can be set 
 right with certainty from the text of the Verrines upon which the
 
 8 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 scholiast is commenting. I quote some simple cases with reference 
 to Stangl's edition : 
 
 p. 195, 14-17 rationem vitae . . . esset (189). 
 
 18-19 "t est hominum . . . dictura (66).^ 
 20-1 deportare litteras . . . mutet locum (62). 
 22-3 deinde accusatorem .... velit (63). 
 In the MSS. the order is 11. 22-3, 18-19, i4-i7> 20-r. It 
 is to be noticed that 189 is 63 x 3, while 62, 63, 66 are almost 
 identical in extent. 
 
 A minor form of transposition, on which light is thrown, con- 
 cerns the constant and perplexing varieties in the collocation of 
 words which are found in different families of MSS. 
 Thus, Phil. ix. 4, we have the following variants : 
 
 statuae steterunt usque ad meam memoriam in rostris V. 
 statuae in rostris steterunt usque ad meam memoriam D. 
 We may infer that the archetype had : 
 
 statuae 
 steterunt usque ad meam memoriam (28) 
 in rostris 
 The scribe who wrote the common ancestor of D skipped 
 a line and wrote in rostris, then seeing his error went back to 
 what he had omitted. 
 
 These ' transposition-variants ' register the lineation of the MSS. 
 through which the text has been transmitted. 
 
 (3) Dislocations. 
 
 I use this term where folios of an ancestor have been displaced. 
 Sometimes there is a series of such dislocations in a MS., e. g. in 
 Leiden. (j5), which contains a number of Cicero's philosophical 
 works. Here again the arithmetical test is of signal service. If 
 we find that these yield multiples of a common unit, we can arrive 
 with certainty at the contents of a folio in the ancestor. More 
 frequently the material is less. Thus in Cael. there is a dis- 
 location in P and most other MSS. In the Philippics there are 
 two dislocated passages in V, viz.: 
 
 xii. 12-23 — sumus iudicare . . . nee corpo — . 
 xiii. r-io a principio . . . rem acerbam. 
 
 In the first of these passages the -^oxdi possumus at the beginning 
 and corpore at the end have been cut in two. 
 
 ^ \l dicta (so ed(i.) is supposed to have been in the archetype, this number 
 is reduced to 64. 
 
 J
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 9 
 
 I have taken the trouble to count the letters in these two dis- 
 located passages. If my reckoning is correct, the first contains 
 5922 and the second 591 1 letters. This is a remarkable confirma- 
 tion of the principle which I have laid down, viz. that the contents 
 of folios are very fairly uniform. Here, of course, several folios of 
 an ancestor have been displaced. 
 
 (4) Roving Variants. 
 
 There is abundant evidence to show that old Latin MSS. con- 
 tained a number of duplices lectiones. Heraeus has collected a 
 number of examples from the oldest MSS. of Livy. In the case 
 of Cicero we have only to glance at the variants of V in the 
 Philippics quoted in Halm's Apparatus. We find everywhere such 
 
 a d 
 
 conflations as Phil. i. 17 jnHltais{= miiltis), ii. 43 ^2^^(5?!y (= quos\ 
 
 bit 
 iii. I postulabituit {= posUilauii). A considerable number of 
 
 variants will be found above the line, or in the margin of Greek 
 
 papyri. 
 
 These variants were a constant menace to the integrity of the 
 
 text. The copyists often mistook them for passages which had 
 
 been omitted by accident and inserted them where they could. 
 
 In my work upon Cicero I have found that insertion of these 
 
 ' doublets ' generally takes place at regular intervals corresponding 
 
 to the line-division of the archetype. 
 
 Frequently the interval represents one line of the archetype, but 
 
 often two or three lines, or more. I will give one example : 
 
 Phil. xiv. 21 idem P. Ventidium, cum alii tr. pi., ego semper 
 
 hostem. Has in sententias meas si consules discessionem 
 
 facere voluissent. 
 
 Here, after alii tr. pi, the MSS. (i.e. Z>, deficit V) insert 
 
 volusenum or voluisse fiiwi, or a similar corruption. This appears 
 
 to be a variant for voluissent, which after a sojourn in the margin 
 
 has got into the text two lines higher up. 
 
 The archetype seems to have had : 
 
 idem P. uentidium alii tr. pi. 
 
 ego semper hostem has in sententias (30) 
 
 meas si coss. discessionem facere (28) 
 
 ' • uolusenum uoluissent 
 
 The most interesting cases are those where the variant effects 
 
 a lodgement in the text at some distance from its doublet. In 
 
 1655 Q
 
 CO PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 
 
 these we have to consider the possibiHty that it has been entered 
 on the wrong foho, i.e. that the scribe, intending to enter it at 
 a particular place on one folio, accidentally put it in exactly the 
 same place on another folio.^ If we find elsewhere a similar 
 doublet at the same distance from its counterpart, the possibility 
 becomes very probable. Instances will be found in my subsequent 
 treatise upon Ciceronian archetypes. These wandering variants 
 are chiefly found in a corrupt text, and appear but rarely in New 
 Testament criticism. 
 
 I now proceed to gather up these remarks and to outline the 
 method which should be followed by any one who embarks upon 
 a similar inquiry. The first task is to ascertain the content of a 
 line in the archetype. For this purpose ' telescoped ' lines are of 
 primary importance. In all probability the common unit will be 
 at once revealed. The next step is to tabulate the omissions of 
 the rival families, arranging them in order of magnitude. It will 
 then appear when multiples of the unit figure among the omissions. 
 Thus, if the unit is e.g. 28, we shall expect to find such numbers 
 as 56, 84, 112, 140, and so on. The separate families should then 
 be treated in the same manner. 
 
 The information thus acquired must be combined with that 
 furnished by transpositions, dislocations^- migratory variants, and 
 corruptions of all kinds. The most minute flaws are often the 
 most important for the purposes of such an investigation. Above 
 all the inquirer must not shrink from the labour of counting the 
 letters.'^ No shorter method, such as that of numbering the lines 
 of a printed text, can have the cogency which is possessed by the 
 actual figures. I have seldom carried out a long numeration 
 without being richly rewarded. I imagine the reason to be that 
 in the long passages occasional irregularities correct each other, 
 and the average becomes more clearly visible. Also, it is only in 
 them that we can hope to find indications of the longer divisions, 
 viz. columns, pages, and folios in the archetype. 
 
 1 Cf. Havet, Manuel, p. 375 ' Un correcteur, se trompant de page, execute 
 sur telle page, au bout (I'une ligne, ce qu'il doit executer a la mcme place, 
 egalement en bout de ligne, sur la page voisine'. 
 
 2 It is necessary when doing this to take account of the usual abbreviations. 
 These in ancient MSS. art- strictly limited in number. Cf. pp. 6, 1 3.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 The method which I have outlined is one which took shape 
 gradually, and it was not for some time that, after much in- 
 credulity, I began to realize its possibilities. I confined myself 
 at first to Cicero's Philippics, for which we have unusually good 
 evidence in V, the MS. which I have already mentioned. The 
 value of Fis due to the fact that, though very corrupt, its text is 
 not sophisticated, and its past history can be ascertained with 
 some approach to certainty. 1 afterwards went on to most of those 
 speeches for which the MS. evidence is sufficiently good, and also 
 made some study of theZ>£? Natiira Deorum. I further examined 
 Asconius, the commentator on Cicero, with whose work I was 
 familiar, and extended the inquiry to the Pseudo-Asconius, the 
 Scholiast on the Verrines. I found the Pseudo-Asconius of especial 
 interest on account of the long series of transpositions in the text. 
 I hope to publish shortly the results at which I have arrived in the 
 case of Cicero and Asconius. I would even ask critics to suspend 
 judgement, to some extent, upon my methods, until I have been 
 able to submit the conclusions at which I have arrived, when 
 dealing with works with which I am better acquainted. 
 
 I abstained from the temptation to experiment upon other Latin 
 authors, although there are some which seem peculiarly suitable 
 for such an inquiry. I could not, however, abstain from sinking 
 a shaft in the New Testament. 
 
 As this was my first experiment upon a Greek text, and my 
 palaeographical work has been confined to Latin authors, I thought 
 it well to prepare myself by making some examination of the 
 Oxyrhynchus papyri. 
 
 The first point upon which I had to satisfy myself was whether 
 the lines exhibit regularity in content similar to that which I found 
 in old Latin MSS. I found that this was so. The papyri are of 
 all shapes and sizes, sometimes written in long lines, but more 
 commonly in columns of various breadth. Sometimes they con- 
 tain some 40 letters or more to the line, sometimes about 35,
 
 12 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 more frequently about 28, 24, or 22, very frequently 16-19, while 
 a fair number, including some theological fragments, are written in 
 very narrow columns, averaging 10-12 letters, or even less. In 
 all, however, although abnormally long or short lines occur, the 
 general average soon asserts itself. 
 
 As this is a point which affects my argument, I give some 
 examples : 
 
 Ox. 227. Xenophon, Oeconomicus (cent. i). 
 
 This is an example of a work in narrow columns, with an 
 average of 13 letters to the line. 
 
 The figures for the first ten lines of col. i are : 
 i3> 13. 12, 13, 14, 14, 13, 13, II, 14 = 130. 
 
 Those for the first ten lines of col. 2 are : 
 
 13, 14, 15, 12, 13, 14, 12, 13, 14, 13 = 133. 
 With this I would compare as an example of a long line : 
 
 Ox. 697. Xenophon, Cyropaedia i. (cent. iii). Here the 
 average is 42^. The figures for the first ten lines are : 
 
 42, 42, 44, 41, 43, 42, 44, 45, 38, 44. 
 It will be noticed that one line is abnormally short, but this 
 does not affect the average. 
 
 Sometimes the average varies in different columns, while it is 
 constant in a particular column, e.g. 
 
 Ox. 843. Plato, Symposmm (cent, iii) : 
 
 Col. ix, 11. 410-19. Here the figures are: 
 
 28, 25, 27, 28, 29, 27, 26, 26, 27, 25 = 268; average 
 27 nearly. 
 
 Col. xiii, 11. 570-8. Here the lines are a little longer, viz. : 
 
 31, 27, 28, 30, 28, 31, 27, 30, 28, 29 = 289 ; average 29. 
 
 In my work upon Latin MSS. I have found that where there 
 are two or more columns ya^ii codex, the tendency is for one column 
 to be squeezed. If there are three columns, it is generally the one 
 in the middle which suffers ; if there are two, the column on the 
 left is often a little broader than the one on the right. 
 
 I add two other examples of regular writing, one of which is 
 interesting on account of its contents, and the other on account 
 of its great antiquity. 
 
 Ox. 847. St. John's Gospel (cent. iv). 
 
 The contents of 11. 26-35 ^^^ ^^ follows : 
 
 24, 24, 24, 24, 24, 22, 25, 25, 21, 23 = 236; average 23^. 
 
 Hibeh 26. Anaximenes, 'PrjTopiKr] Trpos 'AXeiavSpov {circa 285- 
 250 B. c).
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 13 
 
 Here I give the figures for twenty lines, viz. : 
 
 Col. X, 11. 158-77: 
 
 26, 26, 26, 27, 28, 29, 26, 24, 28, 24, 27, 25, 25, 26, 26, 
 26, 25, 28, 27, 23 = 522 ; average 26. 
 
 The theological papyri throw much light upon points of ortho- 
 graphy and the use of abbreviations. 
 
 The iota adscript is rarely found in the theological fragments. 
 This is also true of the early Uncials. I have, therefore, omitted 
 it in all my calculations. 
 
 The papyri are particularly free from abbreviations apart from 
 a particular class, viz. fiomina sacra. Those in Greek theological 
 MSS. correspond to the official abbreviations used in Latin Capital 
 and Uncial MSS. Those generally found in MSS. are ts or I^s= 
 'It;o-ovs, Xs = Xp60-T0S, /cs = Kt'ptos, 6<; = ^€09, Trvd = rrvevfxa, owos = 
 oupavd?, crrpos = (Txavpos, ¥p = Trar-qp, Jxp = Mrrjp, Us = vio9, uvos 
 = av^pwTTOS, AaS = Aaut'S, IrjX = 'IcrpuT^A, I>/A/a = 'lepovaaXijfx. 
 
 These, or most of them, are found in the papyri. Thus 
 Os. 405, a fragment of Irenaeus, which is one of the oldest 
 Christian fragments yet published, has Os, x?> "??> ^Iso e^Tpvoi for 
 la-Tavpwixivo-;. The editors remark that the use of these abbrevia- 
 tions ' goes back far into the second century '. 
 
 In the Logia (cent, ii/iii) we find ts, Ov, Trpay avwv, in Ox. 2, 
 St. Matthew (cent, iii) ts, x^, vs, ¥va, ks. There is a certain 
 amount of irregularity. Thus, in Ox. 654, New Sayings of Jesus 
 (cent, iii), the only contraction used is I^s for 'Irja-ovs, and in 
 Ox. 656, Genesis (cent, iii), even ^eos and Kv'ptos occur. Also 
 some of the Uncials, especially B and D, are chary in the use 
 of abbreviations beyond ts, ^s, /<?, 6<;, Trva, owo?, Trp, vs, vivos. 
 On the whole, however, the bulk of the evidence is in favour of 
 their general employment, and; as I do not wish to avail myself 
 of any license, I have treated this as normal. 
 
 There is some uncertainty as to the use of letters to express 
 numerals. Thus Ox. 2 has 18 for 14. The Uncials vary greatly 
 in this respect. On the whole it seems safest to suppose that the 
 numerals were written in full, but the other possibility has to be 
 taken into account. 
 
 On examining the papyri I found many phenomena similar to 
 those which I had observed in Latin MSS. 
 
 On one occasion Grenfell and Hunt make the suggestion that 
 a line has dropped out, viz. : 
 
 Greek Papyri, vol. ii, no. ix. Demosthenes, Fals. Leg., § 10 :
 
 14 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 Tors (Tvvd$ovTa<; Seupo tovs f3ovX€V(roixevovs Trepl tov irpos 
 
 (fiiXiTTTrOV TToXcfJiOV COdd. 
 
 Tot'S (Tt'm^ovTas Sevpo tov Trpos ^iAittttov iroXi.p.ov pap. 
 The editors remark that the omission is clearly due to the fact 
 that in the model a line beginning -po tovs was followed by one 
 beginning pi tov : i. e. the previous MS. had 
 
 8ev 
 
 po TOVS fSovXev(Top€VOVs 7re 
 
 pi TOV 
 
 The omissions are often very suggestive, e. g. : 
 Greek Papyri, vol. i, no. v, a fragment of Ezekiel. 
 On the verso 1. 15 the writer omits Kat -npo^^-qTcvuov eV awTo, koX 
 ipels TO. oprj Ir^X (36) ho/ii. On the recto 11. 12-13 the papyrus has 
 a passage of 36 letters omitted by A B, viz. kol cts weiSos tois 
 Wv(.(TLv Tols kvkXm aov {/lom.), and on the verso 11. 4-6 48 letters 
 omitted by A B, viz. a aTroo-TeXw avTo. SiCKJiOeipai v/xas kol Xeifxov 
 (sic) (Tvvd$oi €^' v/xus (Jioin.). It will be noticed that 36 and 48 
 are both multiples of 12, 
 
 Ox. 16. Thucydides iv. 36-41 (cent, i) : 
 
 Col. iii. 3 iTroXiopKrj6r]<Tav o-tto Trj<; i'av/xa;(ias [^^XP'- '''*}'» ^^ """?? 
 vTyo-o) (45) om. pap. {horn.). 
 The average content of a line in the pa]jyrus is 21 letters. It 
 therefore looks as if it had dropped two lines of an ancestor 
 very similar to itself. The omitted words are added in two lines 
 at the top of the column with the reference mark mm. 
 Ox. 1080. Apocalypse iii-iv (cent, iv) : 
 
 iv. 2 £7ri TOV Opovov Ka0y]pa'o<;' koI 6 Ka6't]jX€vo<; o/xotos opaaet. 
 Here i-n-l tov Opovov (12) has been repeated above the line by 
 a corrector (? m. i) before o/xotos. The model appears to have 
 had cTi TOV Opovov (12) 
 
 KaOr]pL€vos /cat (12) 
 o KaOrjfjLevo? (l°) 
 o/xoios opao-ct (12) 
 with the result that 1. i was repeated after 1. 3. 
 
 This explains an omission in iii. 19-20. The papyrus has 
 0) ^riXwaov ovv Kat fieTa 
 vor](rov. iSov (.(TTrjKa €7n 
 
 TTjV OvpaV Kttl 
 
 omitting the words Kpovu) idv Tts aKovo-r] Trjs (fnovrj? pov KOL dvoiiy 
 Ty]v Ovpav Kai (48) ho»i., which are added at the foot of the column 
 with a reference mark of omission in the text.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 15 
 
 It is here to be noticed that the preceding clause w ^7/Awo-ov 
 ovv Kol jxeTavoTjaov. iSov, {.crTrjKa iirl ttjv 6vpav Kai also contains 
 48 letters. 
 
 We can, therefore, arrange the distribution of lines in the 
 model thus : 
 
 w t,ri\ui(Tov ovv (11) 
 Kai /JLeravorjcrov (13) 
 lSov earqKa e ( 1 1 ) 
 TTi TTJV Ovpav Kai (13) 
 5 Kpovo) eav rts ( 1 1 ) 
 aKOvcrr] tt^s <^cu ( 1 1 ) 
 VT]^ fxov /cat avoL (13) 
 ^ Ti]v Ovpav Kat (^13) 
 
 It was easy for the writer to pass from -n/v dvpav /cat in 1. 4 to 
 the same words in 1. 8. 
 
 It would be easy to add a number of examples, but I will con- 
 fine myself to one more case, viz. : 
 
 Ox. 843. Plato, Syyjiposium (cent, iii), the largest literary 
 papyrus found at Oxyrhynchus, written in 47 lines to the column, 
 with an average of 28 letters to the line. 
 
 I have already pointed out the importance of passages written 
 twice in a MS., as indicating line-division in the immediate 
 ancestor. I have noticed four cases of this in no. 843, and four 
 only. Three of them are almost identical in length, viz. : 
 Z\2 e ecrrc^arw/xeVov avTov klttov T€ Tivt (30) /lOf/L 
 
 212 a aX\' aXrjOrj are tov dXrjOov'i ee^aTrTO/xeVw ^31) /lOm. 
 202 C ov Tors rdya^a /cat to. KaAa KiKTrj/xcvovs (32). 
 
 The fourth gives information as to the length of the lines in the 
 model. It is 
 
 213 iT KaT€/ceto"o ^cnrep etw^ets i^aL<f>vr}<; dvacfiaLvecrOaL {4^)- 
 As this is ten letters longer than the average of the other three, 
 (31), we may conclude that the model had lo-ii letters in a line. 
 
 This evidence is reinforced by two telescoped passages, viz. : 
 206 a 7) TOV ayaOov. rj crot SoKOvaiv ', Ma At ovk cyu-otye, yv 
 iyw. Ap' ovv, rj 8' 7/, ot'Tws dirXovv 1(TTl Ae'yetv on ol 
 avupuiiroL rdyaOov epwcrt ; 
 Here the first hand gives t/ tov dyaOov ipwa-i orn. med. (80). 
 The omission is made more easy by the repetition of dya^ov. 
 The missing words are supplied by a second hand at the top of 
 the page.
 
 1 6 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 
 
 203 c 810 8^ Ktti T^s ^ K<^poZiry]<i a.KoK.ovBo'i Kat Oipdiroiv ye'yovtv o 
 
 "Epws, y€VV>^^€lS €1' TOtS €K€tV7^? y€Ve6XiOLS, KOI tt/Att ^V(TeL 
 
 ipa(TTr]<; wv Trept to KaAoi' Kai t^s A(f)poSLTr]<; KaX^<; ova~r]^. 
 The writer first of all wrote 810 St/ Kat t^s 'A^poStTT^? kuAiJs ovo-t^s 
 (9w. ;/zf^. (109). He then rectified his error. Here again the 
 omission was assisted by the repetition of the word, 'A(f>poSiTT]<s. 
 
 It is to be noticed that 80 is nearly twice 41 (213^), and the 
 decimal arrangement is also visible in 109. 
 
 The unit is to be found in two omissions of the first hand, viz. : 
 205 a €v8aLfj.oves (lo)> and 223^ avao-Tavra (9). 
 Sometimes a slightly longer line is revealed, e. g. : 
 205 ^ cfyrjcrii' etvai tov cpwra. 
 
 Here the first hand repeats ehat after epwra. This indicates 
 the following arrangement in the model 
 
 <f)r](riv 
 ctvat TOV epojTa (13) 
 The scribe began to write the line over again and then saw 
 his error. 
 
 So in 221 d the model appears to have had 
 Kat Tous aXXov; (13) 
 KaTa TavT av Tts (13) 
 The copyist at first wrote KaTa ravr-'av tis Kat Tot'S aXXov<; 
 inverting the order. He then struck out Kat toi's aXXov; and 
 inserted the words in the margin to come in the proper place. 
 Further evidence is given by an interesting repetition in 
 2\2 b TOV "EpwTtt TtyLtav, Kat avTos Tt/xai to, ipuiTiKo. kol Sia- 
 (fxpovTws dcrKw, KOi Tots aAXots TrapaKcXevofxai, Kat vvv T€ 
 Kat del lyKiiifxidt^oi Tr]v SvvajjiLV. 
 Here the papyrus repeats Toi/*E/)WTa before rrjv Svvap.Lv. The 
 intervening words TLp.dv koI . . . cyKw/Ata^w consist of 93 letters. 
 This, it will be noticed, is three times the average length of the 
 dittographies in 212 g, 212 a, 202(:(3i).
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 I SHOULD much prefer to say nothing about the present state of 
 New Testament criticism, and to refer those readers who have not 
 studied the problems at issue to such works as Professor Lake's 
 admirably compressed Manual, or Sir Frederick Kenyon's Hand- 
 book. Since, however, such silence might cause some inconvenience, 
 I venture to sum up the chief points with all possible brevity. 
 
 The earliest classification of our authorities was made by 
 T. S. Semler in 1764. He forms three groups : 
 (a) Alexandrian, derived from Origen ; 
 {b) Eastern, in vogue at Antioch and Constantinople ; 
 {c) Western, found in the Latin versions and early Fathers. 
 The latest writer, von Soden, also forms three groups, which he 
 terms H I K, the first of which corresponds to (a), the second to 
 ((t), and the third {K = Koivrj) to {b). 
 
 Dr. Hort, whose views have had great influence, not only in 
 this country but elsewhere, constituted four groups, viz. : 
 (i) Neutral ; 
 
 (2) Alexandrian; 
 
 (3) Syrian; 
 
 (4) Western. 
 
 The Alexandrian group is somewhat nebulous, since Hort is 
 unable to point to any extant MS. as purely Alexandrian, and only 
 denotes certain variants by this name. The Neutral group 
 consists in the first place of two MSS., viz. the Vaticanus {B) 
 and the Sinaiticus (h5), the two oldest Greek Uncials (cent. iv). 
 These are reinforced by occasional support from other MSS. and 
 some of the versions. Hort considers that the Alexandrinus {A) 
 and the codex Ephraemi (C), which must nearly approach B'^ in 
 antiquity, contain a number of Western and Alexandrian readings. 
 The term Syrian includes the great majority of Greek MSS., and 
 corresponds to von Soden's Koivrj. 
 
 Hort deals with these by a method of elimination. He 
 dismisses the * Syrian ' family as due to conflation, the ' Alexan- 
 drian ' readings as the result of elegant correction, and the 
 
 1665 D
 
 1 8 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 * Western ' family as licentiously interpolated. This process left 
 him nothing but B and ^^, and, where they differ, he generally 
 follows B. The text of the New Testament is thus made to rest 
 on a very narrow basis, 
 
 Hort's view is held just as strongly by various foreign scholars. 
 Thus B. Weiss asserts the supremacy of B in uncompromising 
 terms. The Teubner text of the New Testament bears on its 
 title-page the statement that it has been revised ad fidem potissi- 
 mum codicis Vaticani B. Kenyon, who sums up the evidence in 
 a judicial manner, declares that Hort's theory 'holds the field 
 among the scholars of to-day, and is presupposed as the starting- 
 point of nearly all the work that is being done- in this department 
 of New Testament criticism '. He also goes on to compare the 
 supremacy claimed for B with that attributed to the ' best MS.' of 
 various classical authors, e.g. the Laurentian MS. of Sophocles.^ 
 
 On the other hand. Dr. Salmon has criticized Hort's views in 
 a very damaging manner. He points out that the term ' Neutral ' 
 is question-begging, since it assumes that B"^ have no special 
 habitat, while the other groups are local. He hints that Hort's 
 Alexandrian group is a figment, invented to obscure the relation 
 which really exists between B i^ and Alexandria. Further, there 
 is no documentary evidence of any recension in Syria, such as 
 Hort's system postulates. It may be added that the name Syrian 
 is unfortunate, since it creates confusion with the Syriac versions, 
 which belong to the Western family. 
 
 Salmon makes merry over the supremacy claimed for B. He 
 says,'- ' Hort, if consulted what authority should be followed, 
 might answer, " Follow B'^ : accept their readings as true, unless 
 there is strong internal evidence to the contrary, and never 
 think it safe to reject them absolutely." But suppose B has 
 not the support of t«5 ? " Still follow B, if it has the support of 
 any other MS. " But suppose B stands alone ? " Unless it is 
 clearly a clerical error, it is not safe to reject B.' But supposing 
 B is defective? "Then follow i^." What about adopting the 
 Western reading ? " What about killing a man ? " ' 
 
 ^ When one MS. is the source of all other MSS., then clearly it is the only 
 fount of information, e. g. the Laurentian MS. of Apnleius (Ixviii. 2) and those 
 of Tacitus (Ixviii. i and 2). If, however, there is no proof of such descent, it 
 is dangerous to speak of supremacy. 
 
 - Some Criticism of the Text of the N. T,, p. 90. Similar objections have been 
 made by various writers.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 19 
 
 There is, I think, obvious ground for the objection to ' question- 
 begging ' terms. Also Hort's Alexandrian group may be dismissed 
 without loss, since it plays a very small part in his system. 
 I propose, therefore, to retain for the purpose of this inquiry 
 Hort's other three groups, to which I shall give non-committal 
 names, viz. : 
 
 X = the majority of Greek MSS. 
 
 Z = The ' Western ' family. 
 I now turn to Z, the ' Western ' family. The chief representa- 
 tive of this in Greek is the Graeco-Latin MS. D, the famous codex 
 Bezae, generally assigned to the sixth century, though Professor 
 Burkitt argues in favour of the fifth. This is reinforced by the 
 old Latin (3L) and old Syriac versions (S), which represent a 
 recension current in the second century a.d. Both 1L and .S are 
 composite terms. We are told by St. Jerome and St. Augustine 
 that there were a number of Latin translations. St. Augustine 
 says : 
 
 Ut enim cuique primis fidei temporibus in manus venit codex 
 Graecus et aliquantulum facultatis sibi utriusque linguae habere 
 videbatur, ausus est interpretari. 
 
 The chief Latin MSS. which contain versions of the Gospels are : 
 a = Vercellensis, cent, iv (late). 
 b = Veronensis, cent. v/vi. 
 e = Vindobonensis, cent. v. 
 k = Bobiensis, cent. v. 
 It will be seen that some of these rival the oldest Greek Uncials 
 in point of antiquity. 
 
 These translations have been arranged in three groups, viz. 
 African, European, and Italic. The accuracy of this classification 
 does not concern me. A special interest attaches to k, which seems 
 to represent the text used by Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage in the 
 third century. 
 
 The Syriac versions are represented by 
 ^8, Sinaiticus, cent. iv/v. 
 &^, Curetonensis, cent. v. 
 There are also later versions, e. g. the Peshitto, a recension 
 similar to Jerome's Vulgate, said to have been made early in the 
 fifth century, and the Harkleian, made in 616, which is of con- 
 siderable importance in the Acts.
 
 20 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 There are a number of other versions, e. g. the Egyptian 
 (Bohaeric and Sahidic), the Armenian, Ethiopic, Gothic, &c. These, 
 with the exception of the Bohaeric, which inclines to Y, support Z. 
 
 The most striking fact is that the earhest Fathers all agree with 
 Z. Thus Lake, after referring to the quotations of Irenaeus 
 (cent, ii), TertuUian (cent, ii/iii), and Cyprian (cent, iii), says, ' It 
 is precisely these Fathers, especially Cyprian, who appear to have 
 habitually used a Western text of the most pronounced character 
 and to have used no other.' The quotations of Justin point to the 
 same conclusion, and the Diatessaron of Tatian, a harmony of the 
 Gospels formed in the second century, is a member of Z. Lake 
 also finds support for Z readings in sub-apostolic literature, 
 e. g. the Didache, which may belong to the first century. 
 
 Various interpretations have been put upon these facts. The 
 usual theory, held by Burgon no less strongly than by Hort, is that 
 the text of the Gospels became excessively corrupt at a very early 
 period, but that a few MSS. remained unpolluted. The rival 
 hypothesis, held only by a few, is that Z represents the primitive 
 text as opposed to recensions formed in the third or fourth 
 century. 
 
 The differences between Z and XY are most marked in the 
 Acts. Here the Z readings are often so striking that many critics 
 have found difficulty in believing them due to interpolation. 
 F, Bornemann went so far as to maintain that in the Acts D 
 preserves the original text from which the other Greek MSS. are 
 derived. Lake says of him that ' his views have never obtained 
 many followers and he may be safely disregarded '. 
 
 In recent years Blass has advanced an ingenious theory, viz. 
 that in the Acts we have two recensions.' The first of these he 
 supposed to have been written at Rome for the Romans, and the 
 second to have been sent by him with a dedication to Theo- 
 philus, a Roman official living near Caesarea. He also believed 
 that St. Luke issued two editions of his Gospel. He identified 
 the first edition of the Acts with the text of Z?, and the second 
 with that of the Greek Uncials. A serious objection to this 
 theory is that it does not explain the origin of the Z family in the 
 other Gospels. 
 
 ^ Bornemann says that he once thought that the original comvienfarii of 
 St. Luke had been preserved by the Church, and additions in D had been taken 
 from this source. This is very like Elass' theory.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 21 
 
 Professor Ramsay has called attention to minute topographical 
 details in Z, to personal touches such as the use of the first person 
 plural, and to the clearness of the narrative where the story is 
 perplexed in the accepted text. He concludes that such 
 differences are due to an interpolator who had a particularly good 
 knowledge of Oriental geography and customs. Lake questions 
 ' whether such good work is really that of a glossator '. 
 
 I trust that this short sketch will suffice to group the points at 
 issue. I must now refer to two circumstances which much com- 
 plicate the inquiry which I have endeavoured to conduct. The 
 first is the enormous wealth of evidence. When we are dealing 
 with a classical author, we look on a single ninth-century MS. as 
 a precious possession, and, if this is reinforced by a few scraps 
 from a palimpsest, are more than content. There are, however, 
 168 Uncial MSS. or fragments of Uncials, which contain portions 
 of the New Testament, and some 57 of these contain substantial 
 parts of it.' Also, apart from Greek MSS., we have the versions 
 and patristic quotations. 
 
 The second point is one which became obvious to me at once, 
 viz. that the text of the Gospels has been transmitted through 
 a series of MSS. written in extremely narrow columns.^ This 
 is shown by the large number of short omissions in various MSS. 
 One unit which appears throughout is one of lo-ii letters. Some 
 MSS. also contain evidence of a slightly longer unit. Nowhere, 
 however, do we find larger units such as 22, 28, or 35. I have 
 not infrequently had to study the working of a small unit, 
 when engaged upon the text of Cicero, but there the problem is 
 not so complicated, since it is not necessary to assume the 
 existence of many intermediate ancestors. There can, however, 
 be little doubt that the Gospels were frequently reproduced. If 
 so, there must be a long series of intervening copies between our 
 oldest Uncials and what I will provisionally call the Archetype. 
 
 * Kenyon, p. 57. 
 
 * This fact is pointed out by Scrivener and Burgon. Scrivener, however, 
 has loose ideas as to the content of a line. Thus he notes that a line has been 
 lost in the case of Luke xix. 47 Upw oi 54 (8), John xii. 25 (pvXd^fi avT-qv (12), 
 Luke xxi. 8 <5 Kaipo^ ijyyifce fxr) ovv (18), and two lines in that of Luke xii. 52 
 taovTai yap and rov vvv irfVTe iv kvi oikw Siaixefxepifffii — (45)- Hort (p. 234) 
 says of the scribe who wrote B ' As the longer portions of text so omitted consist 
 usually either of 12-14 letters or of multiples of the same, his exemplar was 
 doubtless written in lines of this length '.
 
 22 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 I do not wish to disguise in any way the difficulties caused by 
 this succession of MSS, in narrow columns. I can only say that, 
 while we must hesitate to refer short omissions to one particular 
 ancestor, this doubt becomes steadily less as the figures grow 
 larger. We must always seek light in the first place from the 
 longest omissions, and then proceed to the shorter ones. If we 
 can trace in them the regular operation of the same unit, we can 
 draw conclusions with some degree of probability. 
 
 The order in which I shall attempt to set forth the results 
 which I obtained will not be the same as that of their discovery. 
 In this I followed a very simple process, viz. the numeration of 
 the letters contained by the longer passages omitted by many 
 MSS. and tabulation of the figures. When I had treated in this 
 way the end of St. Mark, xvi. 9-20, the secret was laid bare. 
 I fear, however, that, if I proceeded at once to produce this 
 evidence, many readers would suspect me of some jugglery. 
 I, therefore, propose to take a longer road, in the hope that the 
 argument may appear more cogent, if the same method is first 
 tested upon individual MSS. If it appears to hold good in their 
 case, then we may expect it to be equally valid when applied to 
 the various famihes of MSS. 
 
 The MSS. which I shall treat are : 
 
 t^ = Sinaiticus. 
 
 B = Vaticanus. 
 
 S^ = Sinaiticus (Syriac). 
 
 HiX = Bobiensis. 
 
 £> = Codex Bezae. 
 In my study of t^ I have derived great help from Scrivener's 
 collation. There is no similar work dealing with B, and I had to 
 put some facts together, as best I could, from Tischendorf's 
 edition of the MS. and other sources. Mrs. Lewis's list of omis- 
 sions in SiS was of great use to me, For B, I used Scrivener's 
 Introduction and reproduction of the MS. For k, I found 
 Canon Sanday's paper upon the Greek text presupposed by it of 
 great value. I also went through the text myself, and made some 
 additions and corrections. I have consulted the photographic 
 facsimiles of i^ B Z)} 
 
 I should have liked to examine in the same way the Alexandrinus 
 {A) and the Codex Ephraemi (C), but found that the inquiry 
 
 ' i- has recently been reproduced in collotype (Turin, 1913).
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 23 
 
 would be laborious, since the materials have not been collected 
 in a suitable shape. What is required is a full collation of separate 
 MSS., including the minute errors. The most trivial points 
 are often the most important for the purpose which I had in 
 view. 
 
 The first witness which I shall summon will be i^. It will be 
 found to tell its story with great candour.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 SINAITICUS (t^) 
 
 This is written in four columns with 48 lines to the page and 
 an average of 13-14 letters to the line. There are corrections by 
 a number of hands. These do not concern me, since they are 
 chiefly variants collected from other MSS. There are indications 
 that the model of ^5 contained some duplices lectiones, e.g. 
 John XV. 20 5^ has vfiaa-Lv, a conflation of v/aSs and ifxiu. 
 
 The internal evidence shows that t>5 is derived from an ancestor 
 with an average of 10-12 letters to the line. 
 
 e. g. Luke Xl. I SiSa^ov rj/Mo.^ Trpoaev^^eaOaL, Ka0w<i koI 'Iwai'vr/s 
 
 ioiba^c Tous fxaOr]Ta<; avrov, 
 om. KoX 'Iwdvvrjs (10) t^. The words are necessary to the sense, 
 since John has not been mentioned previously. 
 
 John XIX. 23 Kal €Troir]<Tav recraapa fJ-iprj, e/cacrraj CTTpaTiwrr] jxepos, 
 
 Kttt Tov XLTwva- rjv 8e 6 )(tT(Dv appacfiO';. 
 om. KOX TOV yiTiiivo. (12) b?. 
 
 Sometimes we have multiples of the same unit in immediate 
 proximity, e. g. : 
 
 Mark xni. 8 koX jSamX^ia livX /SaatXeLav eaovrai aeKTfxol Kara 
 
 TOTTOus* ccrovTai Xl/jloL 
 om. ySao-tXeta kiri ( II ) t^. 
 om. Kara tottovs ecrovrai Xi/xol (22) t^. 
 The ancestor must have had 
 
 Kat 
 jSaaLXcia €7rt 
 /3a(7tXeiav € 
 crovrai cr€L<jfJioi 
 5 Kara tottovs e 
 
 (TOVTai Xi/JLOi 
 
 The scribe dropped 1. 2 and 11. 5, 6 (Aom.). 
 
 John xii. 25 koI 6 jxiawv t^v ^v^W ("■^tov iv tw Kocrfxta todtw cts 
 
 ^WT^V alwVLOV cjivXd^€L aVTTjV. 
 
 om. cfivXdiiL avTrjv (12) ^5, destroying the sense. 
 
 k
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 25 
 
 Shortly afterwards (v. 31) we have 
 
 VVV KpL(Tl<; icTTt TOV KOCTfJiOV TOVTOV VVV 6 ap)((DU TOV KOCTfXOV TOVTOV. 
 Oni. VVV 6 ap)((x)V TOV KOfTjXOV TOVTOV (24) ^5 {/lOf/l.). 
 
 John iii. 20-1 fxia-ei to (/)ai9, Kal ovk ep)(€Tat Trpos to (f)w<;, iva [xrj 
 kXiy)(dri TO. epya avTov' 6 8k ttoimv ttjv aXr)9uav ep^^erai irpos 
 TO cf)(>)s, Lva cjiavep(i)6fj avTov to. epya. 
 
 Oni, Koi OVK €p)(€TaL TTpOS TO cj>U)S (22) t^ (^hojtl.). 
 
 om. 6 8e TTOiwv Tr}v dXrjdetav . . . auToC to. epya (S?) ^ {Aom.). 
 Here n X 2 = 22, 11 x 5 = 55. 
 
 The omissions are due to the coincidence of /io//i. with line 
 division. We may assign to this ancestor such short omissions as 
 
 (10) Matt, xxiii, 35 vv Bapaxiou/ Luke vii. 11 KaXovfjbivrjv, 30 
 €is iavTovs, XX. 19 eyvwaav ya.p. 
 
 (11) Matt, xxviii. 5 Tai<i yi^vat^i, Markviii. 10 ets to ttXoIov, xi. 10 
 Iv ovo/xaTt Kv, Luke ii. 12 koI Keifxevov, iii. I T^s 'lovSaias, 
 John V. 25 KOI VVV iaTiv, vii. 35 Trpos iavTOvs, xvii. 12 w 
 SeSiDKas fjioi. 
 
 (12) Matt. ix. 10 eyeVcTO avTov, xxi. 1 7 e'^w t^s tto'Acojs, Mark xii. 25 
 ovT€ ya/xouo-tv {ho/n.), Luke xx. r6 tous yewpyovs, John i. 20 
 KoX (jipLoXoyrjdf., iii. I KoX threv auTui, V. 17 is aireKpLveTO. 
 
 Possibly also 
 
 (13) Luke xii. 18 koI to. ayaOd fxov {}lOfil.\ xiii. 25 e^w IcTTavat 
 Kai. 
 
 We may also compare some transpositions, e. g. : 
 Matt. xiv. I Iv CKeivio T<3 Katpw rjKova-iv HpwSrys- 
 i>5 has TjKovcrev r]p<j}8r]<; 
 
 ev CKivo) Tw Kat 
 
 pw 
 The ancestor appears to have had 
 
 €V CKIVO) TW KaLpO} 
 
 y]K0V(Tev r)pu)07]S 
 The scribe wrote the second line first. 
 
 Matt, xxiii. 37 dTroKTeivovaa tovs 7rpo<^7^Tas. 
 Here t^ has tovs Trpoc^T/Tas (12) before dTroKTetvovcra (12). Also, 
 some repetitions, e. g. : 
 
 Matt. X. I^ yfj '^oSo/xwv Kal Top-oppuiv. 
 i^ repeats y-^ after yfj 2o8o/aojv kul (12). 
 
 We may expect to find a multiple of this unit in omissions of 
 
 1 This well-known variant is clearly due to accident. The omission would 
 be very easy^after Zaxapiov. 
 
 1655 E
 
 26 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 20-4 letters. There is, however, the possibility that there is 
 a larger unit representing an intermediate ancestor. We must, 
 therefore, take into consideration omissions of 14-19 letters. The 
 cases which I have noticed are : 
 
 (14) Matt, xxvii. 45 i-rrl Tvacrav rrjv yrjv. 
 
 xxviii. 3 rjv 8k -fj I8ia avrov {hom.\ 
 Mark xiv. 71 tovtov ov Aeycrc. 
 Luke iii. 13 etTre vrpos avTov<;. 
 
 (15) Matt. xvi. 9 ovBe fxvrjixovcv€Te {/lom.). 
 
 Luke vi, 14 koL BapOoXofialov {kom.). 
 
 (16) Matt. xxvi. 37 Koi OL -Trpeo-ftvTepoi. 
 
 Mark xi. 2 t^v KarevavTi vfxiov. 
 
 John i. 25 KOL rjpoiTrjcrav avrov. 
 
 viii. 20 8tSa(TKwv iv Tw lepw (//W//.). 
 
 (17) Mark iii. 8 koI oltto t^s 'iSv/xatas (Jiom.). 
 Luke xvii. 12 d\ ea-TrjO-av TroppiaOf.v. 
 
 xxiv. 31 Kttt e7reyi'(oo-av avrov. 
 John ii. I 2 KoX ot fJiaOrjTal avrov. 
 
 xvii. 176 A.oyos 6 o-os aXi^OeLa {/lom.). 
 
 (18) Matt. xiv. 23 aTToXwas Tous ox^ovs {hom.\ 
 
 Xxi. 30 6 8c aTTOKpi^ClS CITTCV. 
 
 xxvii. 56 Mapta 17 May8aXr;v^ *cai {hom.). 
 
 IMark x. 33 koI toIs ypaix/JLarevai {/lOffl.). 
 
 Luke xiil, 14 ev als Set ipyd^eaOai. 
 
 (19) Matt. vii. 27 Kal £7rv€UO-av 01 ave/xoL {hoJH.). 
 John viil. 35 o vs /Aevci tis tov alwva. 
 
 The cases of 19 (and even of 18) letters may be explained as 
 representing two short lines of the unit previously indicated. 
 Several may be explained by Aom., without assistance from line 
 division. Also, something must always be left to accident. At 
 the same time there is, I think, ground for suspecting that a longer 
 unit than 10-12 is also at work. 
 
 I now give a list of the omissions of 20 letters and upwards. 
 I do not include in this important variants shared by £, since 
 these concern a previous stage in the development of the V 
 recension. 
 
 (20) Mark xii. 30 Kal ii oXr]<; t^? ^vxV"^ ^^^ (Jiom^. 
 Luke viii. 47 8t' r]v aXriav r]\f/aro avrov. 
 
 (21) Matt. xix. iS ov ynoixet'crcts, ov KAei/'ets {^om.). 
 
 xxiii. 8 vfieU Se pet] KXrjOrjre pa/3/St {hofJl.). 
 XXIV. 10 Kal fxicrrja^ovaLv aW-^Xov;.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 27 
 
 (22) Matt, xxvii. 52 kuI to. /xvrjfJieLa dj/cw'x^r^o-av [Aom.). 
 
 Mark xiii. 8 Kara tottovs taovrai Xifxoi. 
 
 Luke xvi. 16 koI ttus tis avrrjv ySia^erat {/w/n.). 
 
 John iii. 20 koI ovk €p;;^€Tat Trpos to ^019 {/iOm.). 
 
 (23) Luke V. 14 Set^ov (TeavTov tw Upel Kai. 
 John vii. 50 6 eX^wv Trpos airov Trporepov. 
 
 XX. 3 Kai i7/3;(oi'TO ets to fxvqjXiiov. 
 
 (24) Matt. XXV. 43 yu/xvos Ktti ov Trcpie/SaAere yu.€ {hom.). 
 
 Mark vi. 4 toIs oT^yyeveo-tv avrov, Kat ev {hofn.). 
 John xii. 31 vvv 6 apxyiv tov Koa-fxov tovtov {/lom.). 
 
 (27) Luke xii. 37 KaiVapcX^wv SiaKOvqa-eL ai'Tot? {Jiom)). 
 
 (28) John vi. 55 aXrj$w<; lari /Jpwcris Kai to atp,a p,ou [/lOm.). 
 
 (29) John iv. 45 eSe^avTO avTov oi VaXiXatoL, -rravTa. 
 
 John xvi. 17 fiLKpov Kttt ov Oeuypilre /xe, Kat ttciAiv {/lOm.}. 
 
 (30) Matt. v. 45 Kai l^pex^i CTTt StKatou? Kai aStVoi-'S {JlOtn.). 
 John iv. 4 epx'^rai ovv cts ttoAiv t^s 2a/xapetas (Jiom.). 
 
 (32) Matt. xiii. 39 OcpLO-fJiOS crvvTeXeta atwvos eo'Ttv 01 Se {/lO/U.). 
 
 John V. 26 OVTWS K'at TO) VW IScUKC ^W7)v €X^'*' ^'' "'•"''f 
 
 (/ww.). 
 
 (33) John vi. 39 tovto 8e eo-Tt TO 6iX7]p.a rov Trefiij/avTos p-i 
 
 {hom.). 
 
 (35) Matt. X. 39 6 (.vpoiv TT/v \l/v)(rjV avTOv dTroAccrei avrijv Kat 
 
 (36) Luke viii. 47 tSovo-a 8k -t] yw-r] otl ovk eXaOe, Tpep.ov(Ta yjXue. 
 (38) Luke X. 23 Kat arpacfiils Trpos tov? p.aOr]Ta<; kut iSlav 
 
 CtTTC. 
 
 (42) Luke xvii. 9 ovtw Kat v/ACts oVav 7roir/o-7;T€ iravra to. ota- 
 
 raxOevra {hom.). 
 
 (43) Matt. ix. 15 cAeuo-ovTat 8e r]p.ipcn orav a-rrapOfj dir ai'Twv 
 
 6 vviM<f)Lo<i {hotn.). 
 John XV. 10 eav Tots cvToAd? p.ov TrjprjcrrjTe /xevetTC iv rrj 
 ayairrj p.ov {hom.). 
 
 (44) Matt. XV. 18-19 ^^^'pX^''""'' x^x^^^o- Koivo'i TOV avov. CK yap T^s 
 
 KapStas {horn.). 
 With this we may compare an addition to an earlier verse in i^ : 
 
 V. I I OV TO €l(T€p)(0p.€V0V CtS TO (TTOp-U KOIVOL TOV aVOV dAAtt TO 
 
 iKiropev6p.€vov Ik tov aTOfxaTOS, tovto Kotvot tov avov. 
 Here t<^ inserts toCto after t6 ordp-a. This is taken from what 
 follows, o-TopiTos to9to Koivbt. The intervening words Kotvot 
 TOV avov to TOV o-To/taTos = 45 letters. The ancestor seems to 
 have had
 
 28 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 KOivoL Tov avw (13) 
 uAXa TO c/cTTO (10) 
 pevofxevov ck ( 1 1 ) 
 
 Ton (TTO/AaTOS ( I I ) 
 5 TOVTO KOLVOL (u) 
 
 TOV avov 
 The scribe looked forward and inserted tovto from 1. 5. 
 
 (45) Luke xii. 52 eo-ovTat yap avo tov vvv ttcvte iv ivl oikw 8ta- 
 
 fxc/xepLCTfJie — {/iom.). 
 The telescoped passage is of special interest. The ancestor 
 must have had 
 
 SiafxcpiafJiov ( 1 1 ) 
 ecrovTai yap (10) 
 aTTO Tou VL'v 77 ev (12) 
 
 TC €V €Vt Ol/CW (11) 
 
 5 8Lap,€ixepi(rfx.e (12) 
 
 vol Tp€LS ETTl ( I I ) 
 
 The scribe looked forward from 1. i to 1. 5 and wrote Sia- 
 fxepia-fxai' vol Tptts tTrt Svat {ojn. llied.). 
 
 John ix. 38 6 8e £</»;) Trio-Tevw, /<€• Kal 7rpoareKVV7]cr€V avTw. /cat 
 
 CtTTCJ/ 6 ts. 
 
 (47) Mark vi. 8 i^ovcriav twv ttvwv twj/ aKaOdpTtav koX irapiqy- 
 yeiAev avTOis {hoiH^. 
 With this I would compare a corruption in Luke ii. 36. Here 
 t^ has 
 
 X^P ^fjO'ao-a 
 fxcTa avSpos CTr^ 
 ^' aTTO Tr)<; TrapOevi 
 as avTT/s Kat avTiq 
 XqpCL 
 Here xi7P is an anticipation o( xvp(^> which occurs 47 letters below. 
 This indicates in an ancestor : 
 ^rja-aaa fx.(.Ta av (12) 
 ^po'i eTTf) t,' aTTO ( 1 1 ) 
 Tq<i TTap^evtas (12) 
 aDTT^S Kttt avTT; (12) 
 
 5 xnp(^ 
 
 The scribe looked on five lines and then corrected his error. 
 
 (50) Matt. xxiv. 35 6 owos koI 17 yrj Trap^XivcrorTaL, 01 8e Aoyoi 
 uoi; ov fj-T] 7rapeX0u)(Ti.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 29 
 
 (54) Luke X. 32 oyuotws 8k koI Aevm;? Kara tov tottov iXO(x)v kul 
 
 iSwv avTnraprjXOev {hom^. 
 
 Luke xiv. 1 5 /xaKaptos oo-rts (f}dy€Tai aprov iv rfj /3a<n\iia toS 
 
 Ov. 6 8k eiTrev atTw (/lOfn.). 
 (57) John iii. 21 6 Se ttolCjv rrjv uAr/^etav epx^raL Trpos to <^ws iVa 
 
 (ftavepwOfi avTOi) to, cpya (Aom.). 
 
 (60) Matt. V. 19 OS 8' av TTOLTQcnj Koi StSa^, ovros /u.€ya? KXy]Or](T€raL 
 iv Tjj ^ao-tXci'a twv ouvcov (kom.). 
 
 (61) Mark vi. 28 Kal dTreA^wv d7r€K€<^aAio-£i/ avTov iv Trj <f)v\aK-^, 
 KoX ^v€yK€ TT/v K€<fiaXr]v atTou {/lom.). 
 
 (62) Mark x. 30 otKias Kat d8eA</)0V9 Kat dSeAc^as Kttt /i,pas Ktti T€Kva 
 /cat dypovs, /i-ero. Stwyju-wv. 
 
 (64) Luke xvii. 35 eo-ovrat 8r'o dX->/^oi;o-at eVt to avTO- 17 /xt'a 
 
 ■7rapaXr](l>6i]a€Tai, r] 8k irepa d</)e^r^(reTai y/wm.). 
 (71) Matt, xxvi, 62-3 ot'Sev a-rroKpivQ ; tl ovtol aov KaTafxapTvpovcriv ; 
 
 6 Se ts i(THi)7ra. Koi 6 apxt^^p^i"S eiTrei/ avTw {Iiom.'). 
 John xvi. 15 TTOLVTa ocra c^^*- o ^ ^Z^*^ ecrTf Sia tovto eiTroi', oTi €k 
 
 TOV ip.ov XafjL/3dv€i, koI dvayytXei vp.lv {/lom.). 
 With these I would compare a dittography in Luke xvii. 16 
 Kot Ittco-cv CTTt TTpocTixiTrov TTapo. Toi)S TToSttS auTOu €vxapLcrT<i>v atToI- Kai 
 avTos ^v ^ap.ap€LTr]<; {T2). 
 
 The passage is written twice. 
 
 (84) Mark X. 35-7 o eav aiTrja-wp.iv (re, 7rot^o-7js t^/xii'. 6 Sc ciTrev 
 avTOts, Tt diXiTE TTOLTJcraL p.€ vp-lv ; OL 8k eiTTov avTio, Aos yjp-tv, 
 tva {horn.). 
 With this we may compare a corruption in 
 
 John iv. 16-17 Xe'yei avT-fi 6 Is, "YTrayc, (fxxtvrja-ov tov dv8pa crov, 
 
 Koi iXOk Iv6d8e.. dTr^KpiOiq rj yvvr] kol eiTrev avTw, Ovk £;;^w dv8pa. 
 
 Ac'yei avT^ 6 Is, KaXws eiTras. 
 
 Here i^ has kaX before vTraye. This is an anticipation of KaXaJs 
 
 which comes after the second Xcyci a^T^ 6 Is. The intervening 
 
 words iVayc . . . auT^ 6 Is consist of 84 letters. 
 
 (92) Mark i. 32-4 koI tovs 8aip.ovt^op.ivov<;- Koi r; ttoXis oXr] eVt- 
 avvrjyp-evT] rjv Trpos Tr]v Ovpav. koI iOepdir^vcre ttoXXovs /caKws 
 l;(0VTas {/lom.). 
 t^ also omits TrotKtXats voVois (15), but this seems a separate 
 omission. Tischendorf says ^ tratisiluit a KaKu)<; expvTas fr. (i.e. 
 before koI tovs 8at/i.oviC.) ad Ka/cws exovTas sec.'. The whole passage 
 is supplied by a corrector at the foot of the page. 
 
 (10 1) John XX. 5 ov p.evT0L elcrrjXOev. epxtTai ovv kol "^ip-UiV HcTpos 
 d/<oXoi;6tui/ auTo), Kol elarjXOev cts to p.vr]p.€LOV Koi Oeuipel to. 
 666via K£t/xeva (^/lOf/l.).
 
 30 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 (192) John Xix. 20 TOVTOV OVV TOV TLtXoV TToWol aVeyV(D(TaV TUiV 
 
 'lovSat'wv, oTi cyyvs rjv 6 tottos Trj<; 7roAea>5, oirov icTTavpwdr] 6 
 
 Is- Ktti ■^v yeypafj-fxevov EySpatcrrt', 'FoifMaioTi, 'FikXrjvLcrTL. 
 
 ekeyov ovv t<2 UtXario 01 dp^^^tepeis twv 'lovSatwv, M^ ypa^e, 
 
 'O ySao-tXcvs Twv louSatW (^/lOfn.). 
 
 The first point which strikes one in this list is the extraordinary 
 
 number of omissions from /lom. There appear to be no less than 
 
 48 examples, without including corruptions due to the same 
 
 cause. Scrivener (p. xv) says that there are 115 examples of 
 
 such omission in the New Testament. It is obvious that the 
 
 scribe either of b5, or of an intermediate ancestor, was peculiarly 
 
 prone to these omissions. 
 
 In the second place there are some curious coincidences, such 
 as two omissions of 71 letters, together with the repetition of 
 72 letters. The omissions of 42 to 47 letters are interesting, on 
 account of the telescoped passage Luke xii. 52 (45), and the 
 corruption in Luke ii. 36, where XVP 's inserted 47 letters too 
 soon. Also, there is an omission of 84 letters, together with a 
 similar anticipation of /caA from KaAws, which occurs 84 letters 
 further on (John iv. 16-17). 
 
 The larger numbers are instructive, viz. : 
 60-4 (4 examples). 
 71 (2 examples). 
 84 (cf. John iv. 16-17). 
 92. 
 
 lOI. 
 
 Here the gradual increase suggests that one additional line has 
 been lost in each case. 
 
 It is also interesting to notice that the largest number, 192, is 
 exactly three times 64 (Luke xvii. 35) and a little more than twice 
 92 (Mark i. 32). 
 
 I now proceed to notice some interesting corruptions : 
 
 John vii. 27 6 Se Xpio-ros orav €p)(r]Tai. 
 Here t^ has 
 
 o ^ OTav (.Xdrj fir] TrXtova crrjfJiLa iroirjcreL rj orav ep)(rjTai 
 
 This comes from v. 3 1 ox? orav eXBy, fir] TrXctova a-rffxCia Trot^a-ei 
 S)v ovTO<; iTroLr]<T€v ; 
 
 The intervening words 5 8e x? oraj/ tpx^rai (v. 2 7) to eis avrov. 
 KOL tXeyov (v. 31) contain 337 letters. With this we may compare 
 84 in Mark x. 35, John iv. 16 (84x4 = 336). 
 
 John ix. 10 e'Acyov ovv avrS), TIois ovv dv€iD)^Or]crdv crov ol ocfiOaXfiOL ',
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 31 
 
 After iXiyov ovv t^ inserts 01 lovSaio. This appears to come 
 from V. 18 iTTia-Teva-av ovv ol 'louSatot. The intervening words 
 auTw TTws . . . cVtWevo-av ovv (v. 1 8) contain 683 letters. It is 
 interesting to notice that this is a little more than twice 337 
 (337 X 2 = 674). 
 
 It is tempting to suppose that 337-41 represents a column in 
 a previous MS. 
 
 I have noticed two other cases of repetition, which are interesting 
 in view of the shorter omissions, viz. : 
 
 Luke i. 41 ia-KipT-qa-e to (3p44>o<; iv rfj kolXlo. avTrj<;. 
 Here i^ adds iv dyaXAiao-et after ia-KipT-qae. The words come 
 from V. 44 ia-KLpTrjaev iv ayaXXida-u to (3p€(f>o^ iv ttJ kolXm fiov. 
 
 The intervening words t6 ^p€(f)o<; (v. 41) , . . ia-KipTqarev (v. 44) 
 contain 238 letters. With this we may compare the three omissions 
 of 60-2 letters (60 x 4 = 240). 
 
 Luke xii. 29 /x^ (-qTeiTe Ti (f>dyr]Te, koi tC TTirjTe. 
 After TTtVe ^^ adds /xr/Se tw crwfxaTi. The words come from v. 22 
 p.y) jxepi/xvaTe T17 ^vxy, ti (fidyrjTe- /xr/Sc tw crw/xart vjxwv , ti ivSvcrrja-Oe. 
 
 The intermediate passage fxrjSe tw o-w/xart (v. 22) . . . ti cfidyr]Te 
 (v. 29) consists of 556 letters. With this we may compare the 
 omissions of 71 letters in Matt. xxvi. 62, and the dittography of 
 71 letters in Luke xvii. 16 (70 x 8 = 560). 
 
 There are some significant passages in which ^5 appears to 
 emend after an omission, viz. : 
 
 Matt. xiv. 26 Koi i8dvTCS airov ol p.aOr]TaL 
 Here t^ has iSovres St aiuro'v without ol fxaO-qTai Apparently hi 
 was inserted after the omission. 
 
 Mark xiv. 58 ■i^ix.ii'i rjKovaafjiev avTOv Xeyoiros. 
 For this ^5 substitutes cTttci/. This appears to be an insertion to 
 give a construction. 
 
 John XX. 4 Koi 6 aXXos fJLadrjTijs TrpocreSpa/xc] TrpoaeSpajxe. hi ^. 
 
 We find in i^ certain additions which do not occur in B. The 
 most striking case is : 
 
 Matt. viii. 13 koI eTrrev 6 'Irjcrovs tw eKaTOVTdpx^, "YTraye, ws 
 eTTto-Tfuo-as y€vr]6TqT(x) aoi. koX IdOrj 6 Trais iv Trj wpa iKetvr]. 
 Here ^5 adds koi vTro(TTpeif/a<; 6 eKaTOVTapxo^ ets tov oIkov avTOv iv 
 avTrj Trj wpa €vp€v tov iralha vyiaivovTa (sO also C). 
 
 The words add nothing to the sense, and seem a clear case of 
 interpolation from 
 
 Luke vii. 10 koI viroa-Tpi'^ avT€% eh tov oIkov ol TrefJL(jiOivT€<; evpov 
 TOV hovXov vyiatvovTa.
 
 32 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 
 
 Minor cases, shared with a few other MSS., are : 
 
 Matt. ix. 24 ov yap airWave. to Kopdcriov aXXa Ka^cvSet] add. 
 etSdres OTt airidav^v ^. 
 
 ib. 35 Kai iracrav fxaXaKiav^ add. koI rjKoXovOrjaav at'Tw t^. 
 
 Mark ii. 16 cAeyov tois ixaOrjTOLS avrov oTiJ add. 6 StSacTKaXos 
 VfXMV i^. 
 
 lb. X. 28 r]KoXovOrJKafji.ev crotj fl:^d?. Tt apa tarai rjfuv t^. 
 
 The following list of omissions, not shared by B, may be useful 
 as a supplement to those already mentioned. Most of them are 
 important variants shared by many authorities : 
 
 (10) Mark xiv. 72 ck Sevripov om. J>^ 31^. 
 
 John xiii. 10 ^ tovs TroSas om. J^ Tert. Orig. 
 
 (11) John xiii. 26 Xafiftdvei Kai om. HZ, 
 
 (13) Matt. XV. 31 KvXXov<i vyi€L<; om. t^3L,S. 
 
 (14) Matt, xxiii. 4 koH Svaftda-TaKTa otn. ^5 2LS, alii. 
 (16) Luke xii. 39 lyprjyoprja-ev av Kai om. ^ Z, alii. 
 (18) Matt. vi. 15 TO. irapaTTTwp.aTa ai'Twv om. i>5 IL, alii. 
 (23) Luke xxiv. 51 /cat dv€cj)epeTO eh tov ovvov om. ^ Z. 
 
 (31) Matt. xix. 9 Kai 6 aTToX^Xvjxivqv ya[xrj(Ta<; /jLOixoLTai om. \^ Z, alll. 
 (34) Johniv.9 ov yap (rvy)(pwvTat'JovSatoi^aiJ.apeLTai<;om.i^£)'^^^^. 
 
 Note. — While this work was being read for press, my attention 
 was drawn by Professor Burkitt to the Rev. H. S. Cronin's paper 
 in the Journal of Theological Studies xiii, pp. 563-71 (1911/12). 
 Mr. Cronin has anticipated me in pointing out that i^ is derived 
 from a MS. which contained on an average eleven letters to the 
 line. The only difference between us is that he considers each 
 Gospel;, as found in ^5, to have been taken from a separate 
 papyrus, and confines his conclusions to St. John. He has dealt 
 with most of the passages from St. John which figure in my list 
 and adds a few which I had not noticed. The fact that two 
 inquirers working independently have arrived at similar results is, 
 I think, good evidence for the soundness of the method which we 
 have employed.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 VATICANUS {B) 
 
 B is written in three columns, with 42 lines to the page 
 and an average of 16-17 letters to the line. As compared 
 with t^j ^ is a reticent witness. It is, however, clear that it is 
 derived from an ancestor containing 10-12 letters to the line. 
 
 (a) We have two telescoped passages, where a line has fallen 
 out, viz. : 
 
 Matt. X. 14 Kat OS la.v fXT] Be^rai vfJLu<;. 
 
 Here B^ gives kul os av /xas om. med. The model must have 
 had Kat 05 av 
 
 ^ki] Se^Tyrat v (lo) 
 
 Luke xvi. I SLaa-Kop-n-i^wv TO. vrrdpxovTa a^Tou Kai. 
 B^ has Siaa-KopTTL^uiv Ttt VTT KUL ofi . Med. The model must have 
 had 8ia 
 
 CTKOpTTt^COV Ttt VTT 
 
 ap^ovTa avTov 
 
 KUL 
 
 Tischendorf here says ' ad virapxav B'^ suppl. to. avrov '. It 
 will be seen, however, from the facsimile that what B"^ adds is 
 apypv avTov. 
 
 The following omissions of B, or B^, against t^, may represent 
 lines of the model. 
 
 Matt. xii. 38 Koi $a/3to-atW (12) om. B. 
 xiii. 17 Koi SiKaiot (10) o»i. B^, 
 XXV. 40 dScA^wv /xou Twv (13) om. B^. 
 
 XXVi. 4 KU7rOKT€tl'0JO-lV ( I 3) OIH. B^ . 
 
 Mark i. 35 koX aTrrjXOev (10) om. B {horn.). 
 
 40 Ktti yovvTTCTtov ^ (12) OtH. B. 
 vi, 17 TYjV yvvaiKa (lo) om. B^. 
 XV. 10 01 dpxtepets (11) ovi. B ihom.). 
 
 ^ So N, Koi yovvirfTwv avTov alii. 
 
 1655 F
 
 34 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 Luke vi. 26 01 Trpes avrdv (11) 07n. B. 
 viii. 45 KoX o\ (jvv auTO) (12) om. B. 
 ix. 2 TOiis do-^cvcis ^ (12) ^w. B. 
 X. 38 CIS Tiyv otKtav '^ (12) ^/«. -5. 
 xvii. 23 /xt) a7reX6r]Te (lo) (?7;/. ^. 
 xxiii, 38 yey pafxixivr] (10) <?;//. ^. 
 There are also some which B shares with other authorities, e. g. : 
 Matt, xxvii. 24 rov SiKaiov (10) om. B D ^^ Arm. 
 Markx. 19 fxrj aTroa-reprja-rj'i (13) OJ?l. j5' S:^ Diat. Arm. Clem. 
 Possibly, we should add : 
 
 Mark xiii. 33 koI Trpoo-evx^a-Oe (14) OM. ^Z>lL«ck 
 Luke xvii. 24 iv rrj rjixepa avTov (14) om. B D%^. 
 
 {d) Two lines. 
 The most noticeable case is : 
 
 John ix. 7 aTrrjXOev ovv kol ivLxf/aro kol 7]X6€ /JAeVtov. 
 Here B gives a.Trrj\6ev /SXiiruyv om. med. (20), a reading which is 
 without sense. 
 
 Other examples are : 
 
 Mark x. 46 koX Ip^ovrai ets 'Icpixw (20) om. B^. 
 
 John i. 13 ovll Ik BiXy]p.Q.To<i dvSpos (21) ovi. B^ Clem. Eus. 
 
 ix. 36 a.Tr€Kpi6r) ckcivos Kai ciTre (22) om. B. The omission 
 is disguised by the insertion of t<}iri after kol tis eo-rtv. 
 (r) Three lines. 
 John xvii. 15 ovk ipu)T(o Iva api]'; avTOv<; Ik tov Kocrfiov, dXX iva 
 
 Tr]prj(jr]<; avTOV<i Ik tov Trovrjpov. 
 B has OVK eponui iva ap 
 
 r]<i avTOV<; ek tov tto 
 
 VTjpOV 
 
 om. Vied. (30). 
 The model must have had 
 iva a.pt]'i 
 
 aVTOVi €K TOU 
 
 KO(T[xov aAXa 
 iva Ty]py](Tr]<; 
 
 5 aVTODS tK TOV 
 TTOVrjpOV 
 
 The writer glanced from ck tov in 1. 2 to ck tov in 1. 5, and he 
 left out the three intervening lines. 
 
 ^ So N, Toiis daOfvowras alii. 
 2 So N, 6ty TOP oIkov ainfjs alii.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 35 
 
 Luke viii. 16 tva ol elcnropcvoixevoL jSKiirwa-i to (jiws (31). 
 
 Cf. Acts xxiii, 28 (SovXojxevo'i re eTTtyvcovai r^v alriav 81' ^v evc- 
 KaXovv auTw Karr/yayov avTov eh to (TvviSptov avTuiV. 
 
 B omits KaT-qyayov . . . avTwv {;^^) hom, 
 {d) Four lines. 
 
 Matt. X. 37 ovK €<TTi jxov agios' KoX 6 ^iXliiV vv T] OvyuTepa iirip 
 ifxk OVK eo"Tt fxov aftos. 
 
 B^ omits KOI 6 (faXwv . . . a^tos {42) /lom. 
 
 Here the Oxyrhynchus papyrus 1 170, cent, v, also omits the next 
 clause KOi OS ov Xa/x/Sdvet Tov CTTpy avTOV kul aKoXovOil ottiVo) /xov, 
 OVK ecTTt fiov a^ios (62), which makes a total omission of 104. 
 
 I have noticed two cases of dittography which admit of similar 
 explanation, viz. : 
 
 Matt. xxi. 4 irX-qpioOrj TO prjOkv 8ia tov (20) h's scr. 
 
 John xvii. 9 /cdyw dTreo-TetAa avTovs cts tov Koa-fJiov (31) bis scr. 
 On the other hand we have 
 
 Luke i. 37 oTi OVK ahvvaTrj(Tf.L (16) bis scr. 
 
 This may be due to accident or may indicate an immediate 
 ancestor with a slightly longer line. The example from John xvii. 9 
 (31) might also = 2x16. 
 
 Some transpositions of B admit of an easy explanation, e. g. : 
 
 John xix. 2 1 ct/At Tail' 'lovSat'wv] Twv 'louSatwi/ et/x.6' B. 
 Here, tt/xt, after omission, has been inserted after twv 'louSatwi/ 
 (II). 
 
 So also of "^B, e.g. : 
 
 John xviii. 22 cts twv virrjpeTwv Tra/ieo-TT/Kws] cts TrapecrTyjKws twv 
 virrjpiTwv ^B. Here irapea-TrjKws (lo) has similarly been inserted 
 in the wrong place. 
 
 I append a list of important omissions which B shares with 
 other authorities, not t«5. 
 
 (28) Luke xi. II apTov fXT] XiOov eTTtSwcret aurai; rj Kac om. 
 B S>, alii. 
 
 (31) Luke viii. 43 laTpoh TrpocravaXwcracra oXov tov fHov om. 
 B%^ ^Arm. 
 
 (36) Luke xi. 2 ycvrjOrjTOi to OeXrjfjid (tov ws ip oww /cat iirl (so 
 i^AZ), eVi T17S ceii.) yrj<; om. B Si Arm., a Hi. 
 
 (42) Luke XXlil. 34 6 Sk Is eXeye, 7rp at^es avTOis' ov yap otSao-t 
 Ti TTOLOvaL om. ^ Z> 3La'' S 8 e. 
 
 (43) ib. 38 ypd/xfjiaa-iv 'EXXrjvtKo't'i Koi 'PwixaiKoh koI 'E^paiKOts 
 om. B^^&^. 
 
 Omissions common io'^B will be treated later on.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 This is a MS. of very great interest. It belongs to Z, but has 
 some F readings, e. g. it omits St. Mark xvi. 9-20. The other 
 MS. which contains the old Syriac version, the Curetonensis (S^), 
 is purely ' Western '. I have selected S^ for examination, since 
 Mrs. Lewis's list of its omissions from the text of W-H. renders 
 the task easy. The Greek text on which it is founded can be 
 inferred with some certainty, since, like all the versions, it is 
 a word for word translation. 
 
 S^s is very valuable for the purpose of this inquiry, since no 
 special sanctity has been attached to its text. I have, therefore, 
 no preconceived opinions to encounter. Also, it omits with the 
 greatest freedom. 
 
 I must first exclude from the discussion well-known passages 
 omitted by a number of authorities, since these go back to an 
 earlier stage in the development, e. g.. Matt. xvi. 2, xxi. 44, 
 xxvii. 49; Mark iii. 14, 15 ; Lukexxii. 32, xxiii. 34 : also, passages 
 omitted by Z or members of Z, e. g. Matt. ix. 34 ; Luke xix. 25 ; 
 John xii, 8. Also all passages where Aramaic words are trans- 
 lated into Greek, e.g. Matt, xxvii. ■^2>'i Mark vii. 34, xv. 34; 
 John i. 38, 41, ix. 7, xi. 16, xx, 16, 24, xxi. 2, since these are con- 
 sistently omitted. I can only suppose that the readers for whom 
 the version was made did not require a translation. 
 
 Mrs. Lewis has drawn attention to an example where S^ appears 
 to omit a line of an ancestor, viz.: 
 
 Matt, xviii. 19 TraAti' Xeyw ti/Atv, on ko.v Bvo v[iu)V cru/A^wj/jycrojcriv 
 €7ri T^s y^S Trepi TravTos Trpayyuaro?. 
 The Syriac for this is said to be : 
 
 ' Again verily I say unto you they shall agree upon earth about 
 everything'. 
 
 There is here no equivalent for on lav hvo vfiwv (13). The 
 omission is assisted by /lom.^ 
 
 * W-H. here read waKiv Xtyoj vfuv on iav bvo av^ufxovqauaiv i^ vfiuv, and 
 Mrs. Lewis treats the omission as one of on (clv Suo. The omission, however, 
 is simplified if we adopt the usual reading {viJi.lv) on iav 5vo vf^uiv.
 
 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 37 
 
 The number and character of the shorter omissions may be 
 seen from John xi, viz. : ^ 
 
 I £K rrjs Kwfx-qs (lo) 
 
 T1J9 aSeXcfirjs avTrjs (15) 
 
 7 CTTftTa fX€Ta. TOVTO (15) 
 I I Koi fJi€Ta TOVTO ( I 2 ) 
 
 1 2 ovv 01 fxaOrjTai (12) 
 
 13 TTjs KOifJi-^o-eo)<; (12) 
 19 TTcpt Tou ttSeX^ou (14) 
 24 dvao-T»;(T€Tat ( 1 1 ) 
 
 28 T^v dSeXe^^v avTrj<; (15) 
 
 31 ow 'loLiSatot 01 oi'Tes /xct' auT^? eV ttj oikio, (35) 
 
 32 iSoucra avTov (11) 
 
 39 17 d8e\(jir] Tov TtTcAeuTT^KOTOS (24) 
 
 42 Toi/ TreptecrTWTa (13) 
 
 45 Kat diaa-dfjievoi o iiroLrjaev (22) 
 
 5 I TOV ivLaVTOV €K€tVoU ( I 8) 
 
 55 Twv 'Iot)8at'a)v (n) 
 Trpo ToC Trdaxa (l l) 
 
 56 eCTTT/KOTCS, T6 (n) 
 
 Here we have one omission of lo and 5 of it, with which we 
 may compare two of 22 ; 3 of 12, with which we may compare 
 one of 24, and one of 35. The natural inference is that at the 
 back of ^^ there is an ancestor with an average of 1 1 letters to 
 the line. It does not follow that this was the immediate ancestor, 
 and the longer omissions (14-18) may possibly represent lines in 
 the model before the writer. 
 
 ^8 has an interesting series of dislocations in John xviii. 13-24, 
 which are written thus : 
 
 13 /cat ^yayov . . . iviavTOv Ikuvov (77) 
 24 (XTreo-TeiXev ovv . . . tov d/a^^tcpca (55) 
 14-15 Tjv 8c Kaicic^as . . . tov d/);^i€pews (192) 
 19-23 6 ow apxt-^p^ix; . . . tl fic Sc'pcts ; (427) 
 16-18 6 Se IleT/aos . . . dEpixaLv6ixa'o<i (317) 
 Here 11x5 = 55, 11x7 = 77, 11x17 = 187, 11X29=319, 
 II X39= 429- 
 I have noticed 485 cases — exclusive of those especially excepted 
 
 ^ I have omitted three cases given by Mrs. Lewris, viz. : 3 avrov Xtyovaai, 
 5 KOI TTiv d5(\(pi)v avTTJs Kai, 31 Taxiccs avfdTT], since these are variants rather 
 than omissions. 
 
 )*i 
 
 T2852
 
 38 
 
 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 — (cf. supra), where 5^ omits lo letters and over. The smaller 
 omissions present a welter of confusion, viz. : 
 
 letters 
 
 examples 
 
 letters 
 
 examples 
 
 letters 
 
 examples 
 
 lO 
 
 74 
 
 20 
 
 n 
 
 30 
 
 2 
 
 1 1 
 
 61 
 
 21 
 
 II 
 
 31 
 
 6 
 
 12 
 
 61 
 
 22 
 
 10 
 
 32 
 
 2 
 
 13 
 
 46 
 
 23 
 
 8 
 
 33 
 
 2 
 
 14 
 
 29 
 
 24 
 
 7 
 
 34 
 
 I 
 
 15 
 
 30 
 
 25 
 
 5 
 
 35 
 
 I 
 
 16 
 
 19 
 
 26 
 
 6 
 
 36 
 
 2 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 27 
 
 5 
 
 37 
 
 4 
 
 18 
 
 18 
 
 28 
 
 4 
 
 38 
 
 3 
 
 19 
 
 12 
 
 29 
 
 2 
 
 39 
 
 I 
 
 I would merely point out the great number of omissions of 
 10-12 letters (196), the corresponding omissions of 20-2 letters 
 (32) and the six omissions of 31 letters. For further light we 
 must go to the longer omissions. These are : 
 
 (41) Mark XV. 42 koL y]8r] Sif/ias yevofxefTjs, cttci yu 7rapa(TK€v^, o 
 ecTTt Trpo(Ta.(i[iaTov. 
 ' And it was the Sabbath ' &^. 
 This telescoped passage is very instructive. It points to the 
 following distribution in an ancestor : 
 
 Kat 
 ■qhr] oi/'tas yc (lo) 
 vofi€vr)<; cTrei ( 1 1 ) 
 r]v TrapaaKev (lo) 
 r] o €(TTLV irpo (10) 
 cral3l3aTov 
 The copyist has omitted four lines of his model. 
 (41) Other omissions of this length are : ' 
 
 Mark ix. 3 ota yva<fi€vs inl rrjs yrj<; ov hvvaraL ovto)^ XcvKavai. 
 Luke vi. 40 KaTrjpTLa-ixevos Sk ttSs eo-rat ws o 8t8ao-/caA.os avrov 
 (Jiom.). 
 
 (43) John X. 35 et Ikuvov^ cTttcv 6v<i -n-pos ovs o Aoyos tov 6v 
 cyevero. 
 
 (44) Mark XVI. 8 aTro tov ixvrjjiuov, etx^v ya^o awas rpo/AOS koX 
 CKcrracrt?. 
 
 Luke vi. 32 koX yap ol d/xapTcoXot Tovs dyaTrwvTas avTov<; aya-rrSxrii'. 
 John xvi. 3 Koi Tavra TroirjcrovcrLv on ovk iyvwcrav toi' irpa ovSk ifxe- 
 
 » The text used is that of W-H.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 39 
 
 (46) Luke XX. 19 tyvwo-av yap on vrpos avrovs cTttcv ttjv irapa- 
 fSoXijv TaVTTjV. 
 
 (47) John i. 40 8vo Twv a.KOV(rdvT(i)V Trapa Twavov kol aKoXovdrj- 
 cravrwv avrSt, 
 
 (48) Matt. iv. 24 8aiixovLt,ofX€vov^ KOL o-fAr/vitt^o/xeVovs kol irapa- 
 
 XvTLKOV<;. 
 
 (49) Mark vii. 8 dcj>ii'T€<; Tr]^ eVToXryv tou 6v KparetTe T-i]v irapd- 
 Soaiv Twv avoiv (/ww/.).^ 
 
 John XX. 7 o ^i' £7rt Trjs KC^aX^? a^Tov, ou yi^ieTu, twv o^ovtcof 
 Ketjxevov dAAa. 
 
 (50) Luke xxiii. 51 outos ovk 7]v o-vv/caTaTe^ciyiicVo? rfj /^ovXrj kui 
 TTj Trpd^ei avTwv. 
 
 (51) John V. 12 r]pu)Tr]crav avTOV, Tts eo-rti' 6 avos 6 eiTrwv croi, 
 *Apov Ktti TrepiTraret ; {/lOfH.). 
 
 (54) Matt. xxii. 4 to apicrrov /xov rjTOifxaKa, ol ravpoi fxov kul to. 
 
 (TLTLCTTo. TcOvfJ-iva, /Cat'. 
 (65) Luke xii. 9 6 8e dpvrj(rdp.iv6<i fxc ivwTTLOV tcuv avwv dTrapvrjOi]- 
 
 crcTttt evwTTiov twv dyyeAwv tov ^u (^hofH.j. 
 (70) Luke xiv. 27 oo-ns ov y8a(rTa^€t tov orpv tavToO KUt ep^erai 
 
 OTTurw /Aov, ou Swarai c'vai yu,ov /x.aOr)Ti]^ {/lOPl.), 
 (83) Matt. V. 47 Kai iav aa-n-dcrrjcrOf. tous d8eA<^ovs v/awv p.6vov, tl 
 
 irepLacrov ttoicitc ; oi'^^i kol ol iOviKol to aiiTo iroLovaLv ; 
 (128) Matt. V. 30 Koi el Tj 8e^id (tov ^ctp o-Kav8aAt'^6i ere, Ikkox^ov 
 
 avT-qv Koi f^dXe diro crov, (Tvp.(fi€p€L ydp crot tVa diroXrjTaL tv twv 
 
 fjieXCjv (TOV Kol p.rj oAov to (Tu)p.d crov cis ye'evvav direXOr] {/lom.). 
 (132) John xiv. 10- 1 1 TO. pTjixaTa u cyw Ae'yw vixtv dir ifiavTOv ov 
 
 AaAui" o 8c Trp £V £/aoi /xcVwv Trotet tu e^ya avToCi. TnaTeveTe 
 
 fxoL OTi eyw ev tw vrpi Kai o Wp iv ip.oi- ei 8e /;i>^, oca to, epya 
 
 atTa 7riO-T€U€T£. 
 
 (167) Matt. vi. 5 xoj- OTav Trpocrev^^rjaOe, ovk tactrOe ws 01 vTTOKpi- 
 raC' OTi (fnXovoTLV iv Tais crwaywyais kol iv Tats ywviats tQv 
 7rXaT€twv icTTwre's Trpocrev^^icrdai, ottojs (^avcDcrtv Tots avois* 
 d/AT/v Aeyo) vfjuv, dTre)(Ovari tov p-iadov avrwv. 
 
 (262) Luke xxiii. 10-12 to-TT^Kcto-av 8e ot dp-^Lepiis Koi ol ypap-- 
 
 pLureis €VTovws KaTr^yopoCvTcs auToC. i$ovO€vrjcra<s Se aiiTov 6 
 
 'UpwSr]^ (Tvv TOts (TTpaTivpiaaiv auToC Kat ip.iraL$a<; irepi^aXwv 
 
 iarOrJTa Xap-irpdv dveTrep.if/tv avTov t<S liuXdrw, iyivovTO o\ (f)iXoL 
 
 6 re 'UpdiSrj^ Kat 6 IletAaTOS iv avrfj rrj rjp-epa jxiT dXXrjXwv 
 
 TrpovTTTJp^^ov yap iv tX^P? ovtcs tt/dos avToi's. 
 
 ^ ^' also omits the following words Kai eXeytv airois (15), but this seems to 
 be a separate omission.
 
 40 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 The first point to notice here is that 262 is intermediate 
 between 128x2 (= 256) and 132x2 (= 264) so 167 is very 
 nearly twice 83. If we divide 132 by 2 we have 66, for which we 
 may compare 65 (Luke xii. 9). So if we divide 83 by 2, we have 
 41-2, for which there are four examples^ the most notable being 
 the telescoped passage Mark xv. 42. 
 
 If again we divide 66, the result is ;^^. For this we have two 
 examples, viz. : 
 
 Matt. xxiv. 30 Koi Tore Koif/ovrai Tratrai ai (ftvXal t^s y^5 {/lOPl.^. 
 
 Mark xi. 8 dXXot 8e crTi/3d8as Koi/zavrcs €K Twv ayp<Ji)v {hom!). 
 These are reinforced by two of 32, viz. : 
 
 Luke vii. 7 8to ouSe ifxavrov i^^iwcra Trpo? (re e\6e2v {/iom.). 
 
 John xvi. 25 ovKiTi €V Tra/soi/At'ais XaXr^croj vfilv aXKa yiom.j. 
 Also by seven of 31, viz. : 
 
 Matt. viii. 5 elcreXOovros Se avrov cis T^a(f)apvaovfjL. 
 xni. 15 Koi CTrttrTpe'i/'wcrti/ koi IdaofiaL avrovs- 
 xxii. 24 Koi avacrT7]creL (nripfxa t<o aZ(X<^^ avrov {Jiom.), 
 
 Mark xiv. 65 koX irepiKaXvimiv avTov to TrpocrwTrov \ho?)l.). 
 
 Luke XX. 1 1 Koi aTiixd(rai'T€<i e^aTreWetXaj/ Kevov. 
 
 John iv. 24 Toi's irpoa-KWOvvTas avrov' Trva 6 6^, Kai (Jiom.). 
 V. 10 Tw reOepaTrev p.evw, ^d/^jSarov iarLV, Kai. 
 
 From 31-3 we go back to 20-2 (32 examples), and finally to 
 10-12 (196 examples). There thus appears to be a common 
 unit, which runs through most of these omissions. It must not 
 be inferred for a moment that I wish to explain all the shorter 
 omissions in this way. Much must have been due to accident. 
 As, however, the omissions become longer, the hypothesis of 
 mere accident, apart from line-division, becomes less likely. Also, 
 I must repeat what I have previously indicated, that in all 
 probability most of the omissions were made in a previous copy. 
 The omissions of 14-16 letters (78) seem too numerous for 
 explanation by accident, and I think it more likely that the 
 immediate model was written in this formation. If so, some of 
 the larger numbers may be multiples of 14-16, not of 10-12. 
 This is a point which it is impossible to settle, where we are 
 concerned with such small units. The internal evidence is in 
 favour of attributing most of them to the operation of the smaller 
 unit. The point upon which I lay stress is the extraordinary way 
 in which the omissions hang together and the connexion becomes 
 most evident in the case of the longest, where accident is least 
 likely to have been the cause.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 41 
 
 There is an interesting omission coupled with transposition in 
 Mark vi. 22-3 : 
 
 oLTrjcTov fie o iav ^eX?/?, kol Swcro) ctol, kol oj/xoctci' ai'Tjj otl 'O idv 
 fjL€ alryja-ys, owtrw crot, ews ry/xtcoi'S ttJs ^acrtXet'as [Jiov. 
 For this S^ has 
 
 'Ask of me and I will give thee even unto the half of my 
 Kingdom, and he sware with an oath '. This seems to indicate 
 the following arrangement (after iav $^Xy<;) in an ancestor : 
 
 Kttt buiCrO) (TOL 
 
 Kai <i)fio(r€v avTT] 
 OTt o €av fie ai 
 
 5 e(05 rjflKTOV^ T7/S 
 
 /Sao-tXfias /MOV 
 
 The scribe passed from the first Swo-w crot to the second, and 
 Kttt w/xocrei' avrfj was subsequently inserted after 1. 6. 
 
 There is a famous variant in Matt, xxvii. 1 7 
 
 TtVa ^e'Aere dTroXvaw vjxiv ; HapafSfSav ; r] Iv Toi' Xcyo/xevoi' Xv; 
 which now admits of easy explanation. 
 
 Here S^ has (so also in v. 16) 'hja-ovv Bapa/Sfidv, so also Arm., 
 Origen, and some minuscules. Tregelles has already suggested 
 that IV is a dittography of the last two letters in vfjui'. If the 
 passage were written, 
 
 V 
 
 fjiiv l3apa(3(Sav ( 1 1 ) 
 it is obvious that the mistake might easily arise. 
 
 less
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 This MS. comes from Bobbio, and is connected by tradition 
 with St. Columban.' Its importance lies in the fact that its text 
 agrees with the quotations of Cyprian. It, therefore, represents the 
 ' African ' branch of the Latin family. 
 
 IL^ is written in long lines with an average of about 26 letters to 
 the line, and has 14 lines to the page. It contains Matt. i. i — 
 iii. 10, iv. 2 — xiv. 17, xv. 20-36; Mark viii. 8-11, 14-16, viii. 
 19 — xvi. 9. 
 
 There is clear evidence that it was immediately copied from 
 a Latin ancestor* with an average of 14-15 letters to the line. 
 This is shown by some passages which the first writer has omitted, 
 and a corrector has added. They are marked by symbols for 
 omission, viz. ha (? hie adde) in the text^and hs (= hie supple) or 
 hv (? hie vide) in the margin or at the foot of the page. I have 
 noticed the following : 
 
 (14) Matt. ii. 2 eius in orientem. 
 15 ut adimpleretur. 
 Mark xvi. 8 praedicationis. 
 
 (27) Matt. ii. 2 et uenimus adorare eum cum audis — . 
 This is interesting, since the passage has been ' telescoped '. 
 
 (31) Matt. xii. 27 neque patrem agnoscit nisi filius et. 
 
 (45) „ xiii. 7 in spinas et ascenderunt spineae et suffoca- 
 uerunt ea. 
 
 (63) Matt. X. 4 et in ciuitatem samaritanorum ne introieritis. 
 Ite magis per oues perditas. 
 
 The only supplements which I have not included in this list 
 
 * R. Beer has recently given reasons for thinking that k, together with other 
 old MSS., came to Bobbio from the collection of Cassiodorus {Akad. Wisseti' 
 schaft, Wien, 191 1, pp. 78-104). 
 
 * The presence of a Latin ancestor is also shown by duplices kctiones, 
 e. g. /. 18 7-ecto, I. 14 cogitaj-untbant. A previous MS. must have had 
 
 bant 
 cogitarunt.
 
 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 43 
 
 are, Matt. vi. 3, quid faciat dextra tua (19), which may possibly 
 represent an unusually long line, and xiii. 32, the single word 
 hokribus. The others manifestly go together. Thus 27 is nearly 
 twice 14 (3 examples) : 63 is nearly twice 31 (15x2 = 30) : so 
 
 45 = 15x3- 
 
 Beyond the immediate ancestor there is a Greek original. 
 
 Canon Sanday in an admirable Appendix ' deals with the Greek 
 
 text presupposed by k. The list of omissions which he gives is 
 
 particularly useful. It is obvious that k omits very freely. 
 
 Sanday notices a number of cases which he thinks due to an 
 
 attempt to abridge the text. 
 
 I exclude from the discussion omissions of k which are shared 
 by Fand other MSS., since these concern an earlier stage in the 
 history of the text, e. g. : 
 
 Matt. V. 44 ei'Aoycire . • . \i.i(TOVvra% vfias, ib. i-Trrjpea^ovTwv v/nas 
 Kai, XV. 31 KvkXol's vyuls, Mark ix. 29 kol vv/o-rem, ib. 44 
 and 46 oTTov 6 a-KwXrj^ . . . aftevvvTai, xi. 26 ei 8k v/tcts . . . 
 
 VjXWV. 
 
 The omissions show that the Greek original had an average of 
 10-12 letters to the line. I quote the following examples : 
 
 (10) Matt. vii. II TTocru) /AaAAoK. 
 
 xii. I KOL rjp^avTO. 
 Mark xi. 8 cis t^v 6861'. 
 31 iav €i7r(0fj.€V. 
 xiii. 37 yprjyopeLTi. 
 I have not included in this list Matt. iv. 17 fi^TavoeiTc, since the 
 omission is shared by 5, Clem. Orig. Eus. 
 
 (11) Mark ix. 10 av^r]TovvT€s. 
 
 XI. 6 Kal <fi€pov(riv. 
 
 xii. 4 Koi TjTLfxaa-av. 
 
 (12) Matt. v. 33 Tovs apxo-^ov<;. 
 Mark xii. 2 tov d/ATrtXwvo?. 
 
 Possibly we should include omissions of 9 letters, \\z. : 
 
 Matt. xi. I SiaTcto-o-wv, xii. 2 iv o-a^/Surw, 30 aKopTTit,€i, Mark xii. 
 9 Tt rroir]a-u, 1 9 StSao-KaXe, xiii. 9 8apr](T€(rO(, xiv. 5 1 iirl 
 yvfivov. 
 Also, of 13 letters, viz. : 
 
 Matt. vi. 20 KOI KXiiTTovQ-iv, Mark ix. 5 koI a.TroKpiOu'i, x. 17 
 TrpoaSpafJiwv Kai. 
 
 1 Old Latin Biblical Texts, ii, pp. 1 19-21.
 
 44 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 I now add the multiples : 
 
 Two Lines. 
 
 (20) Matt. iv. 24 Koi iOepd-rrevcrev avrovs. 
 
 Mark x. 37 Ka6icroy/xcv iv rfj B6$r) crou. 
 46 6 vs Tifiaiov ^apTL{xaio<i, 
 xvi. 2 ctvarciAavTos rov rjXiov. 
 
 (21) Mark xv. 34 o co-rt fxeOepfjirjvevofxevov. 
 
 The instance given from Mark x. 37 is very instructive, since 
 the reading of k does not give any sense. The Greek original, 
 which I will term J^, appears to have had 
 tva CIS €K 8e^t (12) 
 
 (X)V (70V Kttt CIS (11) 
 €$ iVWVV/XWV (10) 
 
 KaOKTWfjLiv ev (11) 
 5 TY] 8o$r] a-ov (9) 
 o 8c is ctTTcv (10) 
 For this k gives 
 
 da nobis ut unus a dextram 
 et unus a sinistra. ITi^ autem 
 respondens dixit 
 The writer omitted 11. 4-5. 
 
 Three Lines. 
 
 Mark xi. 10. Here j^ seems to have had 
 cvXoyT^/xci'os o 
 ep)(Oixivos cv 
 
 OVOfiaTL KV 
 
 evXoyrj/xivrj 
 
 /3a(nXcia tov 
 
 Trps r//xwv AdS 
 
 We find in k 
 
 bene 
 
 dictus qui uenit in regnum pa 
 
 tri nostri dauid 
 
 Lines 3-5 have been omitted. 
 
 (31) Matt. viii. 5 cictcA^ovtos 8c avrov cis KaTrepvaovpi.. 
 
 Four Lines. 
 
 (39) Matt. x. 19 SoOyjcrerai yap vplv Iv (.Kiivrj rfj wpa n \aXi^o-CTC
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 45 
 
 Mark x. 34 koL ifXTTTva-ova-LV avT<o koI jxacrTLyuicrova-LV avrov 
 {hom.\ 
 
 (42) Matt. iv. 4 dXX €7rt TravTL prjfiaTi eKTropevo/xivia 8ta (tto- 
 
 /xaros 6v. 
 
 (43) Mark ix. 37 i-rri tw ovofxart fjiov, c/ac 8e)^eTaL' koL os iav ifj-k 
 
 Se'x^rai (Aom.). 
 Mark Xl. 28 rj rt's ctol t^v i^ovcriav ravrqv cSojkcv iva TaCra 
 
 ■7roLrj<; ; {kom.) 
 Mark xii. 30 koI i^ oAr;s t^s ^vxrjs crov, Koi i^ oAr/s ti}? 
 
 Siavotas (ror {/lO?H.). 
 
 Five Lines. 
 (50) Mark xiv. 35. Here -A' seems to have had 
 
 TrpO(Tr]V\€TO 
 
 ira ci 8uvaT0v 
 ecrri irapeXdr] 
 
 aTT aVTOV 7] (J 
 
 5 pa Kai eXeycv 
 a/3/3a Trp irav 
 ra Swara crot 
 TrapeveyKe 
 TO iroT-qpiov 
 
 10 aTT €//,0V TOUTO 
 
 Here /^ has 
 
 adorabat dicens, si fieri potest 
 ut transeat calix iste 
 The writer appears to have omitted 11. 4-8. The omission was 
 assisted by hofU. (viz. -n-apeXOr], irapeveyKe). 
 
 Another example of five-line omission will be found later on 
 (Matt. xiii. 14-15). 
 
 Six Lines. 
 
 (60) Matt. ix. 34 ol Sc ^apLcraloi eXcyov, Ev roi ap^ovTi twv 
 haifJLOviwv iK(3dXX€i ra Sat/x.oi'ia. 
 
 Seven Lines. 
 
 (70) Mark ix. 35 koI Xe'yet a^TOt?, Et rts OeX^t Trp(x)TO<; ctvat, 
 £0"Tai 7ravT(i>v £(Tp(aT09, kol iravroiv Std/covos- 
 
 Eight Lines. 
 
 (83) Matt. V. 47 Koi lav a(nrd(Trj(T9e. tovs dScX^ous vynoiv fiovov, 
 TL TTipKraov TTOteiTe ; ov)^t Ka\ 61 iOviKol to avTO ttolovo'lv ;
 
 46 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 Nine Lines. 
 
 (gi) Mark xii. 32-3. Here ^ seems to have had 
 ctTras OTL CIS 
 
 CfTTl Kttl OVK 
 
 ccTTir aXXo9 
 ttAt/v avTov 
 5 Kat TO ayaTTttj/ 
 avTov €$ oXr)<; 
 TT^S Kap8ia<; 
 Kai e^ oXrj? 
 rrf<i o-ui/£crea)9 
 10 Kat cf oAr;s 
 Tjys ia")(yo<i 
 Kai TO ayaTrav 
 
 TOV Tr\r]<TLOV 
 
 (OS cavTov 
 We find in k (corruptly) 
 
 dixitsti quia nnus est dom et no 
 est praescriptum tamquam te 
 Here the writer seems to have passed from Kat to dyaTrai/ in 
 1. 5 to the same words in 1. 12. 
 
 Twelve Lines. 
 
 (125) Mark xi. 4-6 kol evpov ttwXov SeSe/xcVov tt/jos ti]v Ovpav e^w 
 
 CTTJ. TOV dflffioSoV, Kol XvOVCTLV aVTOV. Kat TlVeS T<1)V CKCt liTTrjKOTUiV 
 
 eXeyov avTOLS, Tt TroteiTe Xvovtc? tov ttojXov ; 
 I have reserved some special cases, viz. : 
 
 Mark X. 46 Kai ep)(OVTaL els 'lepi^^u)- kol iKiropevofXiVov avrov arro 
 Iepi)(io, Kat Twv /xa6r]TU)V avrov, Kai 6)(Xov tKavov, 6 vtos Tt/Aatou 
 BapTtyu.ato?, TvcjiXbs TrpocraiTrjs, iKaOrfTO irapa. Tr]v 686v, 
 For this k has 
 
 et ueniunt 
 ierocho cum turba magna cae 
 cus mendicus sedebat ad uiam 
 Here we have two omissions, viz. that of Kat lKiropevop.ivov . . . 
 fxaOr]Twv avTov (48, or 49, if 'lepctxw is written) and that of 6 vs 
 . . . BapTLfxaios (20), mentioned above. 
 
 Mark XU. 4 Kat ttolXlv ciTreo-TeiAe Trpbs avTovs aXXov BovXov KaKeivov 
 iK€(fiaXLOicrav, Kai rjTLfiacrav. koI aXXov aTricTTeiXe' KctKCtvov 
 aTTCKTCtvav Kat ttoAAous aAAot's, Toi'S /a€V Sepovres, tovs Se
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 47 
 
 aTTOKTetVovTC?. ert eva eiX^i', vv ayairrjTov aTrtcTTCiXev avTov 
 
 For this k gives 
 
 misit ad illos alium ser 
 uum et ilium decollauerunt et 
 alium misit et occiderunt et ali 
 um et alius multos nouissimum 
 misit filium 
 Here, as previously noticed, koI rjTLfjiaarav {i i) is omitted. Also, 
 there is no equivalent for tois /xev Scpovres . . . Iva cTxev (45). 
 I suspect, however, that w dyairrjTov (10) was also omitted, and 
 avTov changed to filiu^n in consequence. If so, the omission 
 consists of 55 letters. The interesting point is that the text was 
 modified in consequence of the omission. 
 
 Matt. xiii. 14-15 koX aimrXrjpovTat avrots rj Trpo(f>r]T€La Hcraiov rj 
 Xeyovara, 'Ako-^ aKovaeTe, kol ov /xr] crvvT]T€- koL /JAcVovTes 
 ^Aei/'ere koI ov /xt] tS-qrv iiraxyvOr] yap r] KapBia tou Xaov 
 TOiTOV, Kol TOis coo-t ySttptw? ^Kovcrav, kol tovs 6(}>6a\fj.ov<; 
 avTu)V iKa/xfjivaav p.i]7roT€ iScocrt rots 6(f)6aXixols, Kai rots dxriv 
 (XKOVo-coo-i, Kai ry KapSia crvvojcri, Koi €7riC7Tpei/'W(rt, /cat laa-ofxai 
 avTOi'?. vfjiwv 8e fxaKapioi. 
 For this k gives (corruptly) 
 
 et tunc implebitur super 
 eos profetatio eseiae dicens 
 incrassa corpori huius et au 
 ricula peius obtura et oculis 
 eorum grauia ne forte conuer 
 tantur. uestri autem felices 
 Here there is no equivalent for uKorj aKovjo-ere . . . ov p-i] iSrjre 
 (56), and i8wa-i toi? . . . o-wwo-i KUL (57). This seems to show that 
 k has on two occasions dropped five lines of A". The intervening 
 passage, cVaxtV^^; . . • fj.-r]-n-oT€ contains 90 letters, i. e. 9 lines of A'. 
 We have parallels for 56 in Mark xii. 4 (55) and for 90 in Mark 
 xii. 32-3, There is a further omission in ^ of Kal lacroixai avrovs 
 (16), which does not admit of a similar explanation. 
 
 The reader may now inquire what other omissions of k there 
 are which I have not considered. There is one omission of 23 
 letters, viz. Mark viii. 33 /cat tSwv tov<; p.a6r]Ta<; avrov, and one of 
 24, Matt. x. 24 ovSe 8o£v\os i-n-ep tov kv avTov. These may represent 
 two Unes of A'. Some doubt attaches to Mark viii. 26 /xrjSk eh ■n]v 
 Kilipi-qv €la-i\6}]^ (23), since there are important variants. There is
 
 48 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 also one omission of 19 letters, Mark xvi. 18 koI oiSivl ovStv 
 ecTTui', which, doubtless, represents two lines of the original. 
 
 There is also one omission of 35 letters, viz.: 
 
 Mark x. 36 6 8c elirev avrols, Ti deXtre TroLrjcraL fic vfxiv ; {hom.^ 
 
 The previous sentence ends with ttoii^ot^s rjiuv, and the repe- 
 tition is quite enough to account for the omission. I might, 
 however, claim it as another example of three lines omitted. 
 
 The only other omissions which I have noted are : 
 
 (14) Mark X. 39 o eyw ^SaTrrt^o/Aat. 
 
 (15) Mark xi. 17 ttSo-i tois eOviaiv. 
 
 XU. 2 2 OVK a<jirjKav cnrepfia, 
 xni, 22 i}/€vh6)(pi(TT0i /cat'. 
 
 (17) Mark xii. 42 fx-q KaraXcTrwy cnrep/xa. 
 
 Two Other cases which occur in Sanday's list (Mark xv. 34, 42) 
 will be mentioned presently. 
 
 In view of the agreements which exist between the Old Latin 
 versions and the Old Syriac, and suggestions which have been 
 made in consequence, it is necessary to point out some singular 
 evidence furnished by omissions in k and &^. 
 
 Some have other support besides S^ %\ viz. : 
 
 (10) Matt. iv. 17 fxeTavo€iT€ oin. Clem.^Orig. Eus. 
 
 (21) Mark x. 2 Trpoo-eA^ovre? ^apto-aiot oni. Z> 2L*^. 
 
 (23) Matt. xi. 5 Kttt TTTwp^ot emyyeAt^ovTai om. Diat. Clem. 
 Ambst. 
 
 (60) Matt. ix. 34 01 Se . . . Sat/xovia otn. D 3L Diat., alii. 
 (70) Mark ix. 35 koX Ae'yei . . . StaKovos om. D. 
 The presence of 10 as the common unit seems clear. 
 The following seem peculiar to .S^ H'' : 
 
 (9) Matt. xii. 2 Iv o-a/?/3aTw, Mark ix. 8 ^x-S taiTwv, 27 koX 
 avea-TT], X. 25 daeXdelv, xiv. 51 inl yv/xvov. 
 
 (11) Matt. ix. 27 Koi Aeyovres, Mark xi. 15 Karia-Tpeij/ev, xii. 4 
 Kol yjTLjxaaav. 
 
 (12) Matt. v. 33 Tois dpxaiots, xiii. i dTro T^s otVtas. 
 
 (13) Mark xiv. 3 -rqv aXd/^ao-rpov, XV. 26 CTrtycypa/A/AeVi;. 
 
 (14) Mark xii. 2 Trapa twv yewpywv. 
 
 (22) Matt. i. 25 OVK iyiv(x)(TK€v avrrjv ecus ov. 
 
 (24) Matt. X. 24 ov8l SovXos VTfep Toy kv avTOV. 
 
 (31) Matt. viii. 5 ela-eXOovTos Sk avrov eis KaTrepvaovp.. 
 (83) Matt. V. 47 KOL iav da-Trda-yja-de . . . ttoiovctiv ; 
 This long omission is of considerable interest, if compared with 
 that of 167, peculiar to &», in Matt. vi. 5 kuI orav . . . fxiaOov
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 49 
 
 al'Twv. We may also compare the omission by >^ of 125 letters, in 
 
 Mark xi. 4-6 {kol erpov . . . Tov TTwAov) with that of 128 letters 
 
 omitted by S^, in Matt. v. 30 (^at el rj . . . yeewav aTr^XOy). 
 
 There are also passages where there seems to be some relation 
 
 between S^ and k, though the omissions are different, e.g.: 
 
 Matt. xiii. 12 So^T/o-erat avTw, koI Trepia-(r€v6rj(TeTai] Koi irepLcr- 
 
 a-ev6'^(T€TaL (18) om. S^ : So^T/o-crat (9) om. k. 
 
 xiii. 15 KoX iirLa-Tpiij/wa-LV koI ld(TOfxaL avTOVS (3^) ^^^^' ^^ '• 
 
 KOL lacrofxai avTOV<i (16) OfH. k. 
 
 Mark xi. 28 •?/ T15 o-oi t^v l^ovaiav Tavrrjv (.Sii)K€V Tva Tatra Trotrjs; 
 
 (43) <?;//. ^ : iva Tavra Trotrjs (13) ^^W. <S^ 
 
 Mark XV. 34 o ian [xeOepfxrjvevofievov, 6 9<i p-ov, 6 6<; p.ov, eis tl p.€ 
 
 e-yKarcAtTrcs ; (51) Offl. S". 
 
 Here k has 
 
 di me 
 
 us dl meus, ad quid me maledixisti 
 omitting 6 eo-rt /Ji€0epp.r]vtv6p.€vov (21). 
 
 This is interesting since ^^ generally omits these explanations. 
 In the same chapter, however, k has (v. 22) 
 
 ferunt illam in 
 culgotham locum qui est inter 
 praetatus galuariae locus 
 I have previously mentioned (p. 38) the curious passage : 
 Mark XV. 42 koI ^Stj oi/^ms yevo/x€rr;s, €7ret -^v TrapaaKevi], o iariv 
 7rpoo-a^/3aTov, which S^ translates koI o-a/3/3aTov om.tned. (41). 
 Here k has 
 
 serum autem cum factum esset 
 cene pure sabbati 
 Cena pura = Trapaa-Kev-tj. Sanday says that k has omitted 
 o ia-TLv irpoadppaTov. I am not sure that the scribe was not render- 
 ing eVel rjv irapaa-KiVT) cra/S/Sdrov (for -ov) omitting o eWiv npo- (9). 
 If so, the agreement with the truncated reading of S^ becomes 
 very remarkable. 
 
 1655 H
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 D (Cod. Bezae) 
 
 D is the great enigma of New Testament criticism. It is a 
 Graeco-Latin MS. written in the sixth (or fifth ^) century. The 
 prevalent opinion is that it was written in the Rhone Valley, but 
 Dr. Loew has recently impugned this view. He points out cases 
 where the scribe began to write Greek instead of Latin, and draws 
 the inference that Greek was his mother-tongue. He also shows 
 that the symbols used for omissions and transpositions are Greek, 
 and that all the early annotations are in Greek. The provenance 
 of the MS. must, therefore, be regarded as doubtful. 
 
 D, unlike the other MSS. with which I have dealt, is written in 
 irregular o-Tt'xot or sense-lines. Blass says that in this method of 
 writing the line is broken off at every, even the smallest, section in 
 the train of ideas, which requires a pause in reading. The subject 
 of ancient stichometry bristles with difficulties which I do not 
 intend to discuss here. This particular.- method of using sense- 
 lines is employed in the poetical parts of the Old Testament. 
 I would only point out here that it is especially adapted for a 
 bilingual MS., in which a word for word translation is desired. 
 
 The o-Tixot in D vary in character. The order of the Gospels 
 is Matthew, John, Luke, Mark. In Matthew the sense divisions 
 are generally maintained, though there are occasional irregularities, 
 e. g. xix. I : 
 
 Kai cycvero ore cXaA7;o-cj/ o i-qo- 
 Tors Xoyous todtous ixeTr]pev arro Tr]<; 
 yaXetXaias 
 In John and Luke the stichometric arrangement, as Scrivener 
 points out, appears to be breaking up. We find for instance such 
 lines as : 
 
 Luke vii. 38 KXaiova-a TOis SaKpvcri e/Bpeii tovs 
 TToSas avTov Kai rats OpL^i tt^s 
 Ke(fiaXr]^ 
 
 Not only are prepositions separated from their cases but some- 
 times words are divided, e.g. : 
 
 ^ So Prof. Burkitt and Dr. Loew.
 
 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 51 
 Luke i. I eveiSfj-n-ep troXXoi tTre\€ipr](Tav ai'a 
 
 Luke xxiil. 18 avrov aTroXvaM av£Kpa^av Se Trar 
 
 trXrjOu AeyovTcs aipi. tovtov aipai Tovrov 
 Sometimes the Latin reproduces the irregularity, e.g. Luke v. 19 : 
 
 avcySr/crav €7rt to Soj/au Kat airocr asceiiderunt super tectum et de 
 Tcyao-avTcs tov^ Kepa/xov^ ottov t]v tegentes imbrices ubi erat 
 
 Scrivener goes so far as to say that in Luke the dissolution of 
 the sense divisions ' becomes the rule rather than the exception ', 
 and draws the conclusion, which seems inevitable, that several 
 stages must have intervened between D and its first ancestor 
 arranged in o-tlxol. This is a fact of some importance, since a 
 considerable amount of time must be postulated to account for 
 the process of disintegration. He notices that ' as the work pro- 
 ceeds from the middle of St. Luke onwards the arrangement of the 
 o-Ti'xot becomes less broken and careless '. This statement is not 
 strong enough. In St. Mark and still more so in the Acts the 
 irregularities are few, and the appearance of the o-Tt'xot is far more 
 primitive. 
 
 D contains a good deal of evidence concerning its immediate 
 ancestor or ancestors. There are several cases in which omitted 
 words are added by the first hand both in the Greek and the Latin, 
 e. g. Matt. XV. 23, the words 
 
 fir} TTOTc eKXvOuio-Lv ev rrj o8w ne dissolbantur in itinere 
 
 are added above the line. 
 
 Other examples are to be found in v. 37 of the same chapter 
 and in Luke xix. 30, Mark viii. 35. 
 
 The Latin and Greek correspond with great exactitude, thus in 
 Mark xiv. 16 both have a dittography, viz.: 
 
 Kai iirjXeov OL iJ.aOr)Tai avTov ct abierunt discipuli eius 
 
 Kat e^T/X^ov ot /xa%at avTov et uenerunt discipuli eius 
 
 Not infrequently the Latin {d) omits one or more lines of the 
 Greek and resorts to a device for correction, e. g. : 
 
 Luke vi. 37-8 : 
 ^7, Kpctvcre Lva /jlt] KpiOrjTc (a) nolite iudicare ut non iudice- 
 
 firj KaraStKa^ere tva {xr} KaraSi- mini 
 
 Kao-O-qre (8) date et dabitur uobis 
 
 a7roXv€T£ Kat aTroXvOrjaeaeat mensuram uonam conquassatam
 
 52 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 SiSoTi /cat SoOtja-iTaL v/xlv impletam supereffundentem 
 
 fierpov KaAov creaaXivfxevov dabunt in sinus uestros 
 
 ireTTuaixevov v7r€peKxvvvofx€i'ov in qua enim mensura nietieritis 
 Swo-ovcriv CIS Tov KoXfxwv vfxwv (/3) nolite condemnare ut non 
 o) yap fxirpw iJ.€TpeiT€ avTi condemnemini 
 
 lx€Tpr)6T](T€Tai. vixiLv (y) dimitte et dimittemini re- 
 
 mitietur nobis 
 Other examples are : 
 
 Luke viii. 44, 47, xi. 26, 27, xix. 47, 48. 
 
 We may compare Matt. xvii. 25 : 
 
 Kai iicreXOovTi ei? ti/v oiKtav 
 
 7rpo€<f>$acrev avrov o t^ Xcycov 
 
 et ingresso in domum praeuenit eum ihs dicens 
 
 Here two lines are compressed into one in d. This is rectified 
 in V. 27, where two lines are rendered by three. 
 
 Occasionally d preserves something lost in the Greek. The 
 most striking case is 
 
 Luke xvi. 7 : 
 
 fTTcira Tw cTcpo) ttTTfv cKarov deinde alio dixit tu autem quan- 
 
 Kopov; tum^ 
 
 (T£LTov o Se Xcyct avTw Sc^c ctov ra debes ad ille dixit centum men- 
 suras 
 ypafjifxaTa Kai ypaij/ov oySorjKovra tritici ad ille dixit illi accipe tuas 
 
 litteras et scribe octoginta 
 
 Here the immediate ancestor must have had 
 
 CTTftTa Tw erepu) ciTrev av 8e ttoctov 
 
 oe^etAcis o Se cittcv fKaroi^ Kopov; 
 The writer of Z> passed from the first to the second cTttcj', 
 omitting two half-lines. 
 
 We may compare Mark x. 19 : 
 
 fir] fioL)((v(Tr]'i /XT/ TTopvcvo-T/s p.r) ne adulteres ne occidas ne 
 KAei/fr/s fureris 
 
 Here /tr/ (f>ovev(rrj^ has been replaced in the Greek by a variant for 
 pLT) p.oLX'^va-r]^, but is preserved in the Latin. 
 
 There are indications which show that in the Gospels D is 
 derived from an ultimate ancestor with an average of 10-12 letters 
 in the line. 
 
 The most significant case is : 
 
 Luke xvii. 36 8vo ea-ovrai iv tw aypw* 6 cts TrapaXy]<^6rjcr€Tau
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 53 
 
 D has t>vo eypu) eis TrapaXr)<fi6rj(TeTai. This points to an original 
 reading : 
 
 Svo € 
 aovTaL ev tw a ( i I ) 
 ypu) €ts 
 
 A line was omitted and 8vo cypw was written. 
 
 A similar inference may be drawn from John xx. 13. Here D 
 after rt KXatcts; adds rtVa ^rjrel^ ; (lo). The addition comes from 
 V. 1 5 Tt K-Xaicts ; TtVa ^t/tcis ; 
 
 The intervening words, Ae'yct aurois . . . rt K/Xatcts ; consist of 
 145 letters, i.e. 14 lines of the original. The same repetition is 
 found in S^. 
 
 The omissions of D must be treated with caution when they 
 occur at the end of a o-Tt'xo?, since here a line may have been lost 
 both in the Greek and the Latin, though the double omission is 
 not very likely. I quote first some omissions which occur in the 
 middle of a crnxos : 
 
 (10) Mark vii. 24 koI SiSwvos {/lom.). 
 
 (11) Luke X. 42 fX€pifj.ya<; Kai. 
 
 xxi. 24 Kaipoi iOvm'. 
 (21) Mark x. 2 Trpoo-cA^ovrcs ^apLcraloi. 
 (23) Luke xii. 26 ovv ovSc cAaxio"TOv SvvaaOe. 
 
 Xxiv. 5 I KOL aV€cfiip€TO €19 TOV OVVUy. 
 
 (26) Luke xix. 25 kuI cTttcv uvtio, kI, €)(cl 8€Ka jLtms (if t /U.VU9 = 23). 
 
 (30) Luke ix. 23 kol apdroi Tov arpov avTOv kuO' rjfxlpav [/lom.). 
 (33) Luke xii. 19 KCLjxeva et? It// ttoXXul- avaTrat'of, <^aye, ttu. 
 (39) Matt. X. 19 SoOij(T€TaL yap vfxiv iv €K€iV;y ttj w/sa rt AaAr;<r€r€ 
 
 (/i^W.). 
 A number of passages omitted at the end of a aTixos may be 
 explained in the same way, e. g. : 
 
 (10) Matt. V. 1 1 \j/ev86fjicvoL. 
 
 (11) John viii. 34 t^s d/xapna?. 
 
 (20) Matt. xi. 5 Koi xwAot TrepnraTovaiv. 
 Luke xxiv. 6 ovk ecmv wSe, dAA' TjyepOrj, 
 
 (21) Matt. xii. 20 KaXap-ov (rvvT€Tpip.p.evov. 
 
 (22) Mark ii. 26 iirl 'AfiidOap tov dpx'tpf'ws- 
 
 (31) Matt. xix. 9 Kttt 6 d-rroXeXvfxevTjv yap^-qaas p-oixdrai. 
 
 (42) Matt. X. 37 Kttt 6 (f>LX(Jjv vv ■>] Svyarepa virlp ip.k ovkIutl p.ov 
 
 dfios {horn.). 
 (51) Mark ii. 27 to (rdj3/3aTov 8ia tov oFov eyeVcTOKat o^x 6 avos 
 
 8iu TO (rd/SfSaTov.
 
 54 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 (54) John xii. 8 tovs Trrw^ois yap ttuvtotc ^X^^^ H-^^' tavrwv, ifxl 
 8e ov iravTore t^'^T€. 
 
 (55) Matt. X. 41 Kol 6 Sexo/xei/o? ^LKaiov ets ovojxa Slkulov fj-iaOov 
 SiKaLov Xyij/eraL (^/iom.). 
 
 (60) Matt. ix. 34 ol 8c ^apitTOLOL tk^yov, 'Ei/ tw ap^ovrt Tu)V 8at- 
 
 fiovLOiv £K/3aXAet to. Baifxovia. 
 (70) Mark ix. 35 koL Ae'yct avroTs, El T19 ^e'Act tt^wtos cTvai, ccrrai 
 
 TravTwv eo-xaros, Kat ttuvtcov StaKovos. 
 One of the most interesting passages is : 
 Luke xii. 39 el -^Sn . . . ttoiu wpa o K/VeVrT/s ep)(€Tai, iypr)y6pr](T£v 
 
 av, KOL oi'K a<f)r]Ke Siopvyijvai toi' oTkov avrov. kol v/xft? yiveaue. 
 
 CTOl/jiOl. 
 
 Here Z> gives ««^ .f^;?^^ 
 
 •TToia wpa o kActtti^s epx^rai ovk av qua hora fur uenit utique non 
 Kai v/i,€ts Sc yuvea-Qai eroLfxoL et uos ergo estote parati 
 
 omitting iyprjyoprjarev . . . olkov avTou (47)- 
 
 This passage does not fit in easily with those just given, being 
 rather long for four and short for five lines of the archetype. It 
 is, however, to be taken in connexion with another omission of 
 47 letters, viz. : 
 
 Luke xxiv. 40 Kal tovto eiTrwv eSet^ev avrois ras xe'ipa<; kol tov<; 
 TToSa?. 
 
 In the present passage it is to be noticed that the words 
 iyprjyoprjaei' av Kai (16) are also omitted by t>5; 5, iLe, €^, Arm., 
 Marcion.' This suggests the following arrangement in a pre- 
 decessor : 
 
 eyprjyopr](rev av Kai (16) 
 
 OVK a<j>r]K€ Siopvyr] (15) 
 
 T'ttt TOV OLKOV aVTOV (l6) 
 
 This is one of many indications which show traces of an 
 intermediate ancestor written in slightly longer lines. 
 There are some interesting transpositions in D, e.g. : 
 Matt. V. 4-5 jxaKapioL 01 TrpactS' ort avToi K\r)povoiJ.rjaovcn ttjv 
 yrjv (44) anfe pLaKaptoi ol Trev 6 ovvT€<i' on avrol irapa- 
 KXrjOrjo-ovTaL (43) /lad. D IL S^. 
 Here either order is equally good. The words seem to repre- 
 sent four lines of 1 1 letters. 
 
 Mark ii. 26 koX tov% aprov^ t^s Trpo^ecrews tcfiayev, ovs ovk e^eari 
 
 ^ It is clear that this omission existed in the ancestor of D ; for ovk dv is the 
 beginning of ovk av d(prJKe Siopvy^vai, and implies the absence of (ypTjyopyjafv 
 &v Kai.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 55 
 
 (ftayeiv el fj-r} Tois Upevai, kol eSwKc kol (om. Z?) rots (tvv 
 
 avrQ ovcri. 
 
 Here D puts kol ISwacc tois o-vv avrw overt (23) before ovs . . . 
 lepeva-L (33), a coUocation which is clearly wrong. Apparently two 
 and three lines of 11 letters have changed places. 
 
 Matt. XVU. 12—13 ovTO) Kal 6 vl Tov avov fXikXn Traor^^eiv vir avrwv. 
 TOTC (rwTJKav 01 /JiaOrjTai, otl Trepl 'IwaVj/oi; tov /SaTTTicrTov uircv 
 
 aVTOL?. 
 
 D puts TOT€ (jwyiKav . . . ctTTev avTois (57) before ovrta koL . . . 
 avTwv {^'j), destroying the sense. Here a line of 11-12 letters 
 seems to be the unit. 
 
 There is an interesting transposition in Mark x. 25, but, as 
 there are several variants, I will not use the passage here. As 
 given by Z) a verse of 74 letters comes before one of 154. 
 
 It will be apparent from these examples that B omits just as 
 freely as any other MS. 
 
 Before I quit D, I think it worth while to put together some 
 remarks of Hort on the subject of this MS. He says (p. 148), 
 that * though the MS. was written in cent, vi, the text gives no 
 clear signs of having undergone recent degeneracy : it is, to the 
 best of our belief, substantially a Western text of cent, ii, with 
 occasional readings probably due to cent, iv '. He also allows 
 that 'in spite of the prodigious amount of error which Z> contains 
 ... yet its text presents a truer image of the form in which the 
 Gospels and Acts were most widely read in the third and probably 
 a great part of the second century than any other extant Greek 
 MS.' (p. 149). 
 
 This sounds generous praise, but the result is small. Hort is 
 willing to allow (p. 1 1 3) that the text of all the earliest Fathers 
 not connected with Alexandria is substantially Western, and that 
 ' even in Clement of Alexandria and in Origen, especially in some 
 of his writings, Western quotations hold a prominent place '. In 
 practice, however, he is remorseless, holding that ' whatever may 
 be the merits of individual ^^'estern readings, the Western texts 
 generally are due to a corruption of the Apostolic texts ' (p. 127). 
 
 This is an intelligible position, and I should not pause to 
 mention it here but for a singular exception which he makes in 
 favour of the Z family. This is that, though their evidence on 
 behalf of an addition is dismissed as a ' Western ' interpolation, 
 their testimony is treated with great respect when they omit 
 a passage (p. 175). For such cases he coins the curious phrase
 
 56 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 
 
 * Western non-interpolations ' and on such occasions deserts his 
 favourite MSS. with great levity.'' I will give one instance only : 
 
 Matt, xxvii. 49 aAXos 8e XafSwv Xoy;;(7/v evv^ev avrov rrjv vXcvpav, 
 Koi ii^XOev vS(j)p Kai atfxa (60). 
 
 So B \^, om. D, with A & and other authorities. Hort considers 
 the words to be a very early interpolation. It is not my duty to 
 defend B ^ on this charge, but I would merely point out that the 
 passage may well represent six lines of the archetype. We may 
 refer to Matt. ix. 34 for an omission of 60 letters by D. 
 
 At the end of St. Luke Hort uses his theory of local Western 
 non-interpolations as a double-axe with which to lop the text. 
 
 I cannot refrain from here quoting Dr. Salmon, who says 
 (p. 25), ' Nay, it would seem as if in the judgement of the new 
 editors, any evidence was good enough to justify an omission. 
 There is no authority which, when it stands alone, finds less 
 favour in the eyes of these editors than that of D and of Western 
 MSS. generally. Indeed, with them to describe a reading as 
 Western is a note of contumely. Yet when D omits what is 
 attested by a consensus of other authorities, including those which 
 W-H. count the highest, they are persuaded that this time D is in 
 the right, and pronounce the reading J;o be a case of Western 
 non-interpolation.' 
 
 ' Omissions in D occur throughout the Gospels, Hort restricts his ' Western 
 non-interpolations' to a particular locality, viz., the end of St. Luke. This is 
 quite arbitrary.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 After this survey of the chief documents, I proceed to put 
 together some results. 
 
 It is clear, in the first place, that all the MSS. are descended 
 from ancestors written in narrow columns. Indeed, they all 
 appear to exhibit the working of what I venture to call a ' decimal 
 system '. I do not suggest that all the omissions in any of the 
 important MSS. are due to the negligence of a single scribe. 
 It is more probable that they represent the sum-total of omis- 
 sions made by a series of ancestors written in columns of similar 
 breadth. 
 
 Secondly, we have found everywhere the same readiness to 
 omit. This is most evident in t^ and S^ The writer of ^^ was 
 a helpless victim to o/xoLoTr]'?, while S' omits continually, with 
 freedom for which I know few parallels. Salmon has already 
 remarked about S-''. ' I do not know whether Hort's rule of always 
 preferring omissions would have led him to prefer to the Greek 
 text of the Gospels Mrs. Lewis's Syriac, which is shorter than 
 any other known text.' B has been said by various critics to give 
 an 'abbreviated text' of the Gospels. I am inclined to think, 
 however, that the omissions, if such they are, were made by the 
 writer not of ^, but of its model. We find the same licence of 
 omission in k. I would draw special attention to Matt. xiii. 14-15 
 where there appear to be two separate omissions of five lines in 
 the Greek original. Lastly, I claim no exemption for D, which 
 omits just as freely as any other MS. In view of these facts the 
 maxim brevior lectio potior seems to be a very dangerous guide. 
 
 Thirdly, the omissions appear to hang together. They ex- 
 hibit a well-marked gradation, rising from multiple to multiple 
 of the unit. This is most evident in the case of the MS. which 
 omits most freely, viz. %^. Here the largest omissions are the 
 most significant. Thus, we have one of 262 (Luke xxiii, 10-13), 
 one of 132 (John xiv. lo-ii), and one of 128 (Matt. v. 30), also 
 one of 65 (Luke xii. 9); so again one of 167 (Matt. vi. 5), and 
 one of 83 (Matt. v. 47). I cannot insist too strongly upon these 
 figures. To say that they are due to accident would be to strain 
 the limits of coincidence. I, therefore, look upon them as the 
 justification of my method. 
 
 1655 I
 
 58 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 I must further call attention to the tendency of various MSS. to 
 modify the construction after an omission, e.g. Matt. xiv. 26; 
 Mark xiv. 58 ; John xx. 4 (^^) ; John ix. 36 {B) ; Mark xii. 4 {k). 
 This fact will be found to be of importance when we come to 
 the Acts. 
 
 I should like to supplement this examination of the principal 
 MSS. by a list of omissions made by the early Fathers, but the 
 materials are not collected and it is impossible for me to attempt 
 the task. 
 
 The following cases may be found interesting : 
 
 (10) Luke viii. 51 koL 'Iwdvvrjv om. Irenaeus. 
 
 (11) Matt. v. 18 aTTo Tov vofLov om. Irenaeus. 
 
 (12) Matt. xvi. 13 Tov vv Tov avov om. Origen. 
 
 (13) Luke vi. 22 koI oveiSia-wat 0///. Clement. 
 
 (39) Matt. xili. 50 ^x^^ ecTTaL 6 KXavO/xos kol 6 f3pvy[Ji6<i Twi/ oBovtwv 
 
 om. Origen. 
 (80) Matt. XX. 31 6 Se o;^Xos lireTL[xrj(Tiv ai'Tois iVa (n<i>Trrj(TUi(Tiv 
 OL 8c fXfLt.ov eKpa^ov Xeyoi'Tes, ice, iXerjcrov rj/Jias, vs AaS 
 om. Origen {horn.). 
 The correspondence between 39 and 80 in the two longer 
 omissions of Origen should be noted. ^ 
 
 I have noticed significant omissions in patristic quotations 
 elsewhere, but pass them over, as I am not now dealing with 
 other parts of the New Testament. I must, however, make one 
 exception, viz. : 
 
 Hebrews vi. 5 hwa-ixu^ re ixi\\ovTo<i. For this TertuUian reads 
 
 hvvovTo<;. 
 Souter remarks ' (/ui codicem epistulac Tertullianeum exaravit 
 version toticm angustum, qualis in chartaceis voluminibus esse 
 solebat, praetermiserat \ 
 
 This means that the model had 
 
 Iv 
 vajxeis Tc fxeX (l l) 
 
 \0VT0<i 
 
 The scribe, after writing v, omitted a line.* 
 
 I now come to the most delicate and critical point in this 
 
 ^ It is tempting to arrange thus : 
 
 afifis re /^eW 
 
 OVTOS 
 
 but this is not the'usual'method of division.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 59 
 
 inquiry^ viz. the consideration of the chief variants in the way of 
 omission or insertion which distinguish the three families XY Z. 
 
 I might at once proceed to the longest passages and produce 
 some interesting figures. I do not, however, think that short cuts 
 are desirable in demonstrations. I might again select passages 
 which favour the conclusion at which I have arrived and marshal 
 the evidence most germane to the discussion. I feel, however, 
 that the reader has a right to have all the evidence before him 
 even if the result is, at first sight, chaos. I, therefore, propose 
 to give a list of the chief passages omitted by A' or Y or Z, or 
 by two of them as against the third. 
 
 I must point out very carefully that these readings are a farrago 
 taken from all sources, that some of them may be due to inter- 
 polation, that coincidences undoubtedly do occur, also that many 
 omissions may be due to mere chance. On the other hand, when 
 we get to the large numbers, the hypothesis of coincidence 
 becomes less and less likely in the case of startling agreements. 
 I must further premise that most of the readings, the genuineness 
 of which is disputed, come from Z. The usual theory is that 
 these are a congeries of interpolations taken from diverse sources. 
 If they appear to fit together, and to support each other, this 
 theory must receive a deadly blow. 
 
 In order to encourage the reader to persevere through the 
 wilderness of variants, I will put into his hands one or two clues. 
 
 Luke XXI. 24—5 a;^t TrX-qpoiOCjcTL Kaipol l$vQ)V, Kal tcrovrai crrjfxela. 
 Here -B inverts Kaipol iOvwv and koI ta-ovrai : D omits Katpol Wv(mv 
 and $8 omits /cat larovTat. The archetype must have had 
 
 KUipOL tOvOJV (11) 
 
 /cat ea-ovraL (10) 
 The variants are due to kul after kul — . 
 
 Finger-posts are furnished by such numbers as 20-2, 30-3, 
 40-4 &c., which suggest the omission of 2, 3, and 4 lines. 
 I would draw special attention to 
 
 Luke XXUl. 34 6 Se is eAcyc, tt^, a<^es avTOis" ov yap otSacrt ti' 
 
 TTOLOVCTL (42). 
 
 ib. 38 ypdp./j.aaLV 'EXkrjvLKOLS Kal 'Pw^atKois Kal 'F^/SpatKots (43). 
 
 The words of forgiveness from the Cross, one of the most 
 moving passages in all literature, are bracketed by Hort, while he 
 does not consider v. 38 worthy of mention in his note. I look on 
 both passages as representing four Hnes of the archetype.
 
 6o THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 In connexion with these two verses I would also mention 
 Luke xxiii. 17 avdyK-rjv 8e eT;(£i/ airoXveLV airots Kara ioprrjv eva (41). 
 It will be seen that some MSS, omit these words, while others 
 transpose them after aveKpaiav 8e Tra/XTrXrjOd Ae'yovre?, ATpe tovtov, 
 vLTToXvcrov 8e r][juv tov Jiapa^/3av oorts ■^v 8ta (TTOLO-tv riva ycvoyitevT/v 
 iv rrj TToXci kol (f)6vov (3\r]9il<; iv rrj cftvXaKrj (126). 
 
 The relation between 41 and 126 must be observed. 
 There are various similar correspondences between the smaller 
 figures, e. g. : 
 
 Matt. V. 44. Here Fand others omit cuAoycirc tov<; Kara/aaj/xcVous 
 vfjuv, KaXa)9 TToteiTe Tois fxicrovaLv v/xas (57) : also, in the same 
 verse, i-n-rjpea^ovTOiv v/j.a<; kui ( 1 9). 
 Here 57 is a multiple of 19. 
 
 I would finally point out that, as the numbers grow larger, the 
 ' decimal system ' becomes more clearly visible. Thus we have : 
 (60) Matt. ix. 34, xxvii. 49. 
 (70) Mark ix. 35. 
 (80) Luke ix. 55. 
 (102) Luke xxiv. 12. Cf. John vi. 56 (105). 
 (130) Matt, xxiii. 14, Luke vi. 4. 
 {139) Luke xxii. 43-4. 
 (152) Luke xxii. 19-20. 
 I leave the largest numbers to speak for themselves. 
 I append a table of the chief passages in the Gospels, the 
 authenticity of which is disputed. Where they are treated by 
 W-H., I add the particular label which has been affixed to them : 
 viz. ' Western ' if found in Z only, * Western and Syrian' if in Z and 
 X, ' Syrian ' if omitted by Z as well as by V, except for a few 
 passages styled ' pre-Syrian or Alexandrian '. Nearly all of the 
 passages in question are omitted by V, while some which are 
 found in Y, or in X V, but omitted by Z, are styled Western non- 
 interpolations. 
 
 The list does not include those peculiar to sub-groups, many of 
 which have already been discussed. 
 
 (9) Mark vii. 4 kol kXlvwv ' Western and Syrian '. 
 (10) Matt, xxvii. 24 tov StKaiov om. B D'h^'^^^'^ Orig. 
 Mark vii. 24 koX StSwvos om. D1L%^. 
 
 ix. 29 Ktti v7/o-T€ta ' Western and Syrian '. 
 xii. 40 Kox 6p(f>av(ov ' Western ', 
 xiii. 8 Koi rapaxat ' Pre-Syrian (? Alexandrian) and 
 Syrian '.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 6i 
 
 Luke vi. lo <I)s /cat yj aXX-q D, w9 y] aXXi] A, alii, om. Y. 
 (i I ) Matt. vi. 25 ^ Kal Tt 7rtr]T€ om. t^ !L ^c ©1.. 
 Mark vii. 4 orav eXOwcnv Z, om. X V. 
 
 ix. 24 fjLCTa SaKpvwv ' Western and Syrian '. 
 Luke xxi. II Kal x^i^i^^i^ves 'Western (not D), probably 
 from extraneous source '. 
 John iii. 13 6 wv ev tu> owui ' Western and Syrian '. 
 V. 2 TrapaXvTiKwv ' \\'estern '. 
 
 (12) Matt. XV. 6 r) T>yv jIpU. avTod X, om. Y Z. 
 
 XXV. I /cat T^s vv\i.<^ri<i ' ^Vestern '. 
 
 Mark i. 2 ifjiTrpocrO^v crov X, om. Y Z (ho)n.). 
 
 Luke vi. i SevTepoirpwrio ' Western and Syrian '. 
 
 xxiv. 46 Kol ovTU)<; eSct ' Syrian '. 
 
 (13) Matt. XV. 31 KvXXovs vyuLs om. ^%&€. 
 
 Mark xi. 8 koL iaTpwwvov om. Y€ Orig. 
 
 xu. 23 orav dvacrrwcrtv X, om. YZ. 
 Luke ii. 48 koI Xvirovp-evoi Z, om. X Y. 
 
 xxn. 4 Koi (TTpaTrjyoLS om. Z. 
 John iii. 15 p,^ dTroXrjTai dX/V om. FS^, aiii. 
 
 (14) Matt, xxiii. 4 Kat Sva-ftda-raKTa, 07)1. t^ 3L 5 ©'' Iren.^f^ 
 
 Luke xvii. 24 eV t^ 17/ticpa aiTov om. B D%<!S. 
 
 xxiv. 9 ttTTo rov p.vqp.€Lov om, Z ' a Western non-in- 
 terpolation '. 
 
 (15) Mark iii. 32 Kal at dSeA^ai' crov ' Western and Syrian '. 
 
 (16) Luke xii. 39 iyprjyoprjaa' uv kul om. i^ D & ^^ Arm. 
 
 Marcion. 
 John iii. 31 ivdyw TrdvTtov iaTiv om. t^ Z Arm., a/ii. 
 
 (17) Matt. XV. 8 Tw aTu/xaTt airCiv kul X, om. Y Z. 
 
 xxvii. 32 as dTrdvTT^o-ij/ at'Toi) 'Western'. 
 Mark iv. 9 icai 6 o-wt'wi/ o-vj/teVw ' \\'estern '. 
 Luke xi. 2 r]pMv 6 Iv tol^ owots -^Z, <?w. FOrig. Tert. 
 Cyr. 
 
 ( 1 8) Matt. vi. 1 5 Ta irapaTVTwp.aTa avTwv om. ^^ Z> IL <B^\ 
 Mark ix. 380? ovk aKoXovOel rjpuv ' Western '. 
 
 xiv. 39 Tov avTov Xoyov cittcov om. DIL. 
 68 Kai dXeKTOip i(f>(i)vr](r€V om. Y&^^. 
 Luke ix. 540)? /cat 'HXtas cVot'r/o-ci/ <?;«. FS © Arm. 
 
 (19) Matt. V. 44 iTry]p€at,6vTwv vp,as /cat om. YSdB. 
 
 Luke xxiv. 52 Trpoo-Kwr^o-avres aiVor ^w. Z ' ^^'estern non- 
 interpolation '.
 
 62 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 John xiii. 31 el 6 6^ iSo^dcrOr) eVauTw ' Pre-Syrian (? Alex- 
 andrian) and Syrian '. 
 
 (20) Mark vi. 33 koI awrjXOov Trpos avrov ' Western'. 
 Luke XX. 34 yevvwo-iv Koi yevvwvTai ' Western '. 
 
 xxiv. 6 ovK i.crriv S)Se, dW rjyepOr] om. Z ' a Western 
 non-interpolation '. 
 
 (21) Mark viii. 26 /x?;8€ eiTrr/s nvi Iv TTj KMfxrf 'Western'. 
 
 X. 2 7rpocreX$6vT€S ^apiaoLOt Om. Z. 
 Luke V. 39 Koi d/x^oT£pot T7]povvTai oni. Y. 
 
 xi. 54 iva KaTrjyopi^aoja-Lv avrov ' Western '. 
 xxiv. 42 Kol d-TTo fxeXia-a-tov Krjpiov ' A singular inter- 
 polation, evidently from an extraneous 
 source, whether written or oral '. 
 
 (22) Mark ii. 26 ctti 'A/StdOap tov dpxi^p^ws om. Z. 
 
 Luke i. 28 €vXoyr]fX€vr] av iv yvvaL$Lv 'Western and 
 Syrian '. 
 
 (23) Luke xxiv. 53 kol dvi<^iptro ei9 tov ovvov 'Western non-in- 
 
 terpolation '. 
 
 (24) Mark iii. 14 ovs koX dTroo-roAous oivojuao-cv Y, om. X Z. 
 Luke xxiv. 36 koX Xiyu avroU, elprjvr] vplv om. Z ' a Western 
 
 non-interpolation-'. 
 
 (25) Mark x. 24 tovs TreTrot^oras eVt (-l-rot? iTj )(p-^fxa<TLV 
 
 ' Western and Syrian '. 
 
 (26) Mark vii. 16 €t tis ^x^i S)Ta dKovcLv, ukouctw om. Y. 
 
 ix. 49 KuX TTuaa Ovcria dXl dXtdOria- erai ' Western . 
 Luke XI. 4 dXXd pva-at yjfj.d'i drro tov Trovqpov Offl. Y&^ (JH 
 Arm. Orig. Cyr. Tert. Aug. 
 xix. 25 KOL €LTrov avT(v, K€, e)(ei ScKa /xvas OM. Z. (If t 
 
 = 23-) 
 
 (27) Luke XV. 21 iroLrjcrov juc w9 cVa twv fxiaOicov a-ov J Z), 
 
 om. cett. 
 
 (28) Luke xi. 11 dpTOV, p.r] XiOov eTriSwcei avTu) ; 7) Kat om. 
 
 B1LS>^<B^ Arm. Orig. 
 
 (29) Mark ii. 22 dXXd oTvov veov ets daKov<s Katvovs om. DIL. 
 Luke xi. 43 xat Tr/jwTOKAtcrtas Iv rots SetTrvots C D"^, 
 
 am cett. 
 
 (30) Luke ix. 23 K-ai d/aarw tov arpov avTOV kuO' rjfjiipav OVl. D %. 
 
 XXIV. 43 '^^'- -^a/Jwv TO. iiriXoLTra eSwKcv avTols ' Pre- 
 Syrian (? late Western) '. 
 John XVli. 1 1 <i) SeSojKa? pLOi, Lva waiv ev, Kadios rj/xei^ OM. 
 3L 53 Chrys., alii.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 6^ 
 
 (31) Matt. xix. 9 Kttt 6 oLTToXeXvfjievrjv ya/XT/cras fxoix'j-Tai Om. 
 
 t^ Z) IL S © Orig. Chrys. 
 Luke viii. 43 tarpots TrpocravaXwo-ao-a oXov tov ^lov om. 
 JB B &^<S. Arm. 
 
 (32) Matt, xviii. 11 y]\0€ yap 6 vs tov avov crwo-at to ciTroXwXos 
 
 ' Western and Syrian '. 
 
 (33) Luke xii. 19 Keifxiva ^h tr-q iroXXd' ava-rravov, c/)ay€, ttic 
 
 'om. D E. 
 
 (34) John Iv. 9 ou yap CTDyxpwvTai 'louSaiot 'Xafiap€iTai<; OtH. 
 
 (35) Matt. XX. 16 TToXXot yap €tVt KX-r]Toi, oXiyoi 8c IkX(.ktol 
 
 ' Western and Syrian '. 
 John xvii. 1 1 ovKeri. el/jl iv tm koo-jjuo, Kai eV tw Koa-fJM cip-t 
 ' Western '. 
 
 (36) Luke xxiii. 37 Treptri^eVrts auTw Kat dKav^ti^ov are^fiarov Z, 
 
 om. cett. 
 
 (37) Luke iv. 18 Ida-aarOai tovs a-vvT€rpLp.ix.ivov<i tyjv Kaphiav X, 
 
 om. YZ Orig. 
 X. 16 6 §€ 6/xou d/fovwv ciKovct TOV (XTrocrTctAavros p.e 
 Z, 61///. cett. 
 
 (38) Mark X. 7 koI TrpoaKoXXyjOi^creTai irpos Trjv ywaiKa avTOv 
 
 om. Y ^9. 
 Luke xii. 21 ovrws o Orjo-avpllwv eavTw, Kat p,r/ €is ^v ttXov- 
 Twv (?;«. Z) iL. 
 
 (39) Matt. XX. 22 Kat 7) TO (SaTTTLcrfxao eyw ySaTTTt^o/tai /JaTTTi- 
 
 a-OrjvaL ; X, Otn. Y Z. 
 Luke xi. 2 yevr/^T^Tw to OeXrjixd (rov ws ev owo) Kat €7rt t^s 
 y^9 <?;;/. j5 5' Arm. Orig. Tert., a/it. 
 
 (40) Matt. vii. 21 ot'T05 cto-eAei'creTat cts T'^r ^acriXciav twv odvcov 
 
 ' Western '. 
 XX. 23 Kat TO PaTTTio-fxa o eyoj (^airTL^OfxaL (iaTTTi- 
 a-Orja-eaOe ; X, om. Y Z. 
 John xiv. 14 lav Tt alrya-rjTi fxe iv tw ovofiari fxov, tovto 
 TTOL-rjaw om. A^ %^^ «H3 Arm. 
 
 (41) Luke xxiii. 17 dvdyKrjv 8k et^ev aTroXveiv avTOts koto, ioprrjv 
 
 €va om. A B%^€, post v. 19 hab. D Si. 
 
 (42) Matt. X. 23 Kttv iv rr^ kjipa. ScwKwcnv vp,a?, (f>€vy€T€ els Tr]V 
 
 dXXrjv 'Western'. 
 Luke xxiii. 34 6 Se ts eXeye, Trp dc^es auTOts' ov yap otSacrt 
 Tt TTotouo-i ' From an extraneous source '.
 
 64 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 (43) Mark xiii. 2 kol 8ia rpiCjv rjfj.epwv aAAos dva(TTT](T€TaL avev 
 xetpwv * Western '. 
 
 Luke xxill. 38 ypd/xixaa-LV HiXXrjVLKOLS kol 'Pca/AaiKOts kol 
 'EfSpaiKols om. B 0%^% <B. 
 (44) Matt. Vll. 22 ov Tw ovop^ari (tov icf)a.yop.ev koi tw 6v6p.aTL 
 aov lirLop-ev &'^ Justin Orig., alii, om. cett. ' Perhaps from 
 an extraneous source '. 
 
 (46) Mark xv. 28 Km. iirXripwOr] 7] ypacftr) r; Aeyouo-a, Kat p^To. 
 
 dv6p.o)v iXoyia-Or] X 3L Arm., a/ii, om. YD A %^ Si^ <B. 
 John VUl. 59 '^^'- ouXOoiV hia p,i(Tov avrCyv cTropevero, Koi iraprjyev 
 ovTO) X, om, YZ. 
 
 (47) Luke XXIV. 40 Kat TovTO (lirwv cSct^ei/ aurois ras X'fipa.'i koX 
 
 Tovs TTo'Sas ' A Western non-interpolation '. 
 (49) Mark IX. 44 and 46 ottov 6 a-KwXr]^ avrwv ov TeXevTo. koI to 
 
 TTvp auTwv {om. A D) ov cr/SevvvTai om. Y&^ %^ Arm. 
 (52) Matt. xvii. 21 tovto 8e to yeVos ovk iKTrop^veraL el pr] iv 
 
 Trpoa-evxrj kol vqaTeia ' Western and Syrian '. 
 (54) John xii. 8 tovs 7rTa);(oi's yap TravTore e)(f.Tf. p.e6' cavroij/, e/A€ 
 
 8e ov TravTore ^x^'''^ ^''^' -^ ^^ Arm. 
 (56) Matt. vi. 14 on croS lo-riv -q (SacnXeia kol 17 Svvap.is kol rj So^a 
 ets Tot's aiwvas. dp.T]v ' Syrian '. 
 Luke xvil. 36 8vo ea-ovrai iv tw dyp^- 6 cfs irapaX-qfjiOrjcrerai, 
 
 Kat 6 trepos d(f)€Orjcr€TaL Z, om. X Y [Aom.). 
 Luke xxiii. 53 Kal ^evros avTOv iTreOrjKev tw /xvTy/xeiw XiOov ov 
 p.6yL<i etKocrt €.kvXlov D 3L^ CH^, om. cett. (If k for eiKotri := 51.) 
 (60) Matt. ix. 34 ot Se ^apicroLOL eAcyov, 'Ev tw dp-^ovTi tujv 8ai- 
 , p.ovL(ov iK/SaXXei to. 8aLp.6via om. Z Diat. 
 
 Matt, xxvil. 49 dXXos Sc XafSwv Aoy^^/v Ivv^ev avrov t^v 
 TrXcupav, Kat €^A^ev v8wp Kat atyLta ' A very early interpola- 
 tion absent in the first place from the Western text only'. 
 
 (64) Matt. xxi. 44 Kat 6 Trecrojv eTrt tov Xidov tovtov o'vvOXao'Oriae.Tai' 
 
 i(f> ov S" av Trecrr], XiKpyaeL avTOv om. Z Orig. 
 
 (65) Mark xi. 26 el Se vp.e2<; OVK d(f)UT€, oi'Se 6 wp vp.wv {om. D) 
 
 6 iv Tots {om. D) ovvoLS a(f)rja-€L ( + vplv Z?) to. TrapaTrTw/AaTa 
 
 vp.u}v om. Y"^"^ &^<B Arm. 
 (68) Matt. xii. 47 ctTre hi ns avTw, ^iSov rj pip o-ov koI ol a.SeX(f)OL 
 
 o-ov £^0) i(TTrjKacn ^r]TovvTe'S <roi AaX^crai om. KIL*^ S &. 
 (70) Mark ix. 35 Kat Ae'yet avTols, Et Tts ^c'Aet TrpwTOS €tvat, lorai 
 
 iravTOiv e(rx«TOS, Kat irdvTwv SLaKovos om. D IL'^. 
 (78) Matt. 1. 8 TOV 'Oxo^tav, 'O^o^t'tts Se iyewrjtrev tov 'Iwas, 'Iwas 
 
 8e iyivvrjaev tov 'A/xao^tav, 'A/x.ao"tas Se eyeVv7^(r€V S° Diat.,
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 65 
 
 alii. So also D in Luke iii. 30^ where it gives the pedigree 
 according to Matthew. 
 (80) Luke ix. 55 koX eiTrev, OvK oiSare oiov Trvd<i tare v/xcts* 6 yap 
 xJs Tov avov oi'K riXde i/'f^as avuiv aTToAecrai, dAAa crwcrat 
 Z)ILSc, alii, om.V^^e. 
 (94) Matt, xxvii. 35 tva TrXrjpioOfj TO p-qOev viro tov TrpocfajTov, 
 At€/u,ept(TavTO to. IfxaTLo. jj.ov eavrot?, koI Ittl tov IfiaTLa-fxov fxov 
 e/?aAov KXrjpov 3L Arm., alii, om. X YD S^ {hofn.). The 
 evidence here is weak, but, as the previous sentence ends 
 with fSdX\ovTe<: kXtjpov, omission would be easy. 
 Luke xi. 2 firj /JaTroAoyetre ws 01 Xolttol. Sokoixtlv yap Tive? OTt 
 iv Trj TToXvXoyLa avTwv fldaKovadricrovTaL, dXAo, 7rpocrev)(0[X€voi 
 D, om. cett. 
 
 (102) Luke xxiv. 12 o Se ITeTpo? dvaoras eSpajxev etti to fxvrjfjLetov, 
 Koi irapaKvxpa'i /JAeTret to, o^ovta p.6va- koI aTrrjXOe Trpos iavTov 
 Oavfjid((ov TO yeyoi'os ' A Western non-interpolation '. 
 
 (105) John vi. 56 /ca^ws iv ifJLol 6 Wp Kayix) iv Tw Wpi. 'Afxrjv 
 dp.y^v Ae'yw vp2v iav /at; Xd/3r]T€ to cru)fia tov vv tov avov ws 
 TOV apTOV T7J<; ^wrj^, ovk €)(^£T€ ^(DTjv iv arTW {kom.) ' Western '. 
 
 (130) IMatt. xxiii. 14 oval vplv, ypayLt/xaTets Kal ^apicratoi, viroKpt- 
 Tai, oTi KaTco-OuTe Tas oiKias twv ^r^pwv, Kai 7rpo<^acrci fxaKpa 
 ■n-poo-evxop-ivor Std tovto Ar^i/^ccr^e TrcpLaaoTepov Kpifxa {hom.) 
 ' Western ' (not D). 
 Luke vi. 4 tt^ avr?} V/J-^P'/- ^€ao-d/xevds Tiva ipya^o/xivov t(o 
 o-afS/SaTu) tiTrev auTw, ore, d /xkv oTSas Tt ttoici?, fiaKtipio^ €f €t 
 Se ytA^ ol8a<;, eTriKaTcipaTos ^at Trapa/SaTj;? et tov vo/aov Z?, ^W. 
 cett. 'Possibly from the same source as John vii. 53- 
 viii. 1 1.' 
 
 (139) Luke xxii. 43-4 ui<ji$T] 8e avTW ayyeAo? ciTr' ovvov evto-^^wv 
 at'ToV. Kal y€v6fjL€vos iv dyoiVLo. €KTeveo-T£pov 7rpo(rr]v)^eTO- 
 iyevcTO Se 6 tSpws avTov wo-et dpofifSoL at/naTO? KaTa/Satvov- 
 Tes cTTi T-^i/ y^v ^w. F^s Arm. The patristic evidence in 
 favour of the passage includes that of Justin and Irenaeus. 
 * A fragment from traditions, local or oral.' This is a very 
 ambiguous remark. 
 
 (152) Luke xxii. 19-20 to virep v/xdv StSo/xevov tovto iroieiTe eh Tr]v 
 ifjJrjv dvdpvrjcriv. koI to iroT-qpiov wcravTws /acto, to SiLrrvrjaaL 
 Xiyoiv, Tovto to TroTT^ptov rj Kaivrj hiaOrjKrj iv tw atp,aTt p,ov, to 
 virkp vjxwv iK^vvopevov om. D'iL'^^. W-H. have 'no moral 
 doubt that the words in question were absent from the 
 
 1655 K
 
 66 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 
 
 original text of Luke, notwithstanding the purely Western 
 ancestry of the documents which omit them.' 
 (156) Matt. xvi. 2—3 oi/'tas yivofxivT]'; Xiyere, EuSia" Trvppa^tt yap 
 6 ovvos' Koi Trpwi, ^rjfxcpov \i.LiJiUiV TTVppa^ei yap crTvyvd^wv 
 6 ovvos. TO p.ev Trpoa-iiiTTOV TOV ovvov yivtoo-K£TC SiaKpivciv, TO. Sc 
 
 a-rjixeia twv Katpwv ov SvVacr^e om. Y& dS- Arm. Orig. ' Western 
 and Syrian '. 
 
 (166) Luke V. 14 6 Se i^eXO^v ripiaro K-qpxxrauv koX Sia^T^/xi^etv tov 
 
 Xoyov wo"TC fj.r]K€TL 8vva(T6aL avTov ^avepws eh ttoXlv ticreX^civ 
 dXAa e^w rjv iv €pT^fJiOL<i tottols' kol crvvrjp)^ovTO 7rpo<s avTOV Kol 
 ■^X6ev TrdXiv els Ka^a/sj/aou/x Z?, om. cett. 
 
 (167) John V. 4 e/cSe;(o/xeVwv tt;i/ tov vSaTOS KLVTjaiv ayyeXos yap kv 
 
 KaTo. Kaipov KareySatvcv iv Trj KoXvfxjS-^Opa, kol crapao-cre to 
 v8(jDp' 6 ovv TrpaJTOS ip./Sa.'i fxcTo. ttjv Tapa)(rjv Toi) vBaTO<s vytrjs 
 iyLveTO, w S-^ttotc Karet^^CTO vocrrjp-aTL om, K,S, ahl. A has 
 ayycXos . • . voo-r/p-art (137), but the previous clause ckScx^ 
 . . . KLvrjcriv (30) is written in ras. by A'^. D has ckSc;^. . . . 
 KivrjCTLV, but omits ayyeXos . . . v6crr]fj.aTL. 
 (320) Matt. XX. 28 vfMus 8e t,7]Te'LTe ck puKpov av^rjcrai kcu Ik fX€Lt,ovo<i 
 eXaTTOV ctvaf elaep^ofxivoi 8e kol TrapaKXyjOevTes BeLirvrjcraL firj 
 avaKXiveaOe eh tov<s i$e)(0VTa<; tqjtovs, p-rj iroTe ivSo^oTepos 
 (TOV eiriXOy koi TrpocreA^ajv 6 SeiTrvoKAT^Twp elTrri (tol, ^Ert Karco 
 ^wpeif Kat KaTaicr)(yv6y(Tr]. eav 8e dvaTrecrrj<; eh tov ^TTOva 
 TOTTOV Kttt eTTeXOy (xov rjTTWv, Kai ipet crot 6 SciTrvoKAiyrtop, 
 ]§uvay€ CTt dvo), kol earaL crot tovto xprja-i/xov Z, oni. X Y. 
 (829 ) John vii. 53— viii. 11 Kat eTropevOrjorav . . . pi^KcVt apaprave 
 Z> ILb Eth., ^w. y 3L'"^ S © Arm. We have not the testimony 
 of A and C, but they do not seem to have had room for 
 the passage. On the other hand, it appears in most 
 minuscules, either here, or at the end of the Gospel, or 
 after Luke xxi, Augustine says that ' some of little faith 
 . . . removed from their MSS. the Lord's act of indulgence 
 to the adulteress '. W-H. call the passage ' Western and 
 later Constantinopolitan '. 
 (964) Mark xvi. 9-20 dvaoras 8e . . . dp.rjv om. Y S>^ and codd. 
 Eusebii. B leaves blank 12 lines of col. 2, and the whole 
 of col. 3. In i<5 the Gospel ends in the middle of 1. 4, 
 col. 2, and the rest of the column is unoccupied. For the 
 shorter ending given in IL^ cf. pp. 74, 82-4. 
 
 Here, as elsewhere, I follow Souter's text. As written in D it consists of 
 801 letters, but D omits in viii. 2 koi KoOiaas eSidaamv avrovs (25), and there 
 are minor variations.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 There are 14 passages in the preceding list which contain 
 over 90 letters. There are some singular features in these which 
 demand attention. 
 
 Two passages consist of 94 letters, two of 130, while 166 and 
 167 are practically identical. Also 102 is very close to 105 and 
 152 to 156. 
 
 The three largest numbers are 320, 829, 963, 
 
 Here it will be noticed that 320X3 = 960. This is very 
 astonishing. 
 
 Further, if we divide 829 by 5, we obtain as the result 166 
 (i66 X 5 = 830), for which we have 166 and 167. 
 
 It is further to be noticed that if we divide 320 by 2, we have 
 as result 160. This number is very near to 166 and 167. 
 
 I cannot doubt that these numbers 160-7 correspond to some 
 division in the archetype of the Gospels. There is also further 
 evidence. 
 
 The first point is one on which I do not wish to lay too much 
 stress, viz. that the longest omissions of S^ present some curious 
 points of resemblance. Thus Matt. vi. 5 kol orav . . . fxiaObv 
 avTiov contains 167 letters. So also S^ has an omission of 
 132 letters (John xiv. lo-ii) and 128 (Matt. v. 30), which was 
 very like the two omissions of 130, We cannot tell how far back 
 these omissions go. 
 
 The second point is one which has caused me considerable 
 perplexity. It is concerned with what is generally called the 
 Shorter Conclusion of St. Mark. This is found in two Uncials 
 Z *, also in k, S> hl.^s, <B, Eth., and in some minuscules. In Z 
 it appears in the following form : 
 
 Travra 8c ra TraprjyyeXfxcva rot? Trepi tov Tlerpov arvvTOfJL(i!)<i c^T^yyiXav. 
 fiera Se Tavra Kat avTos o is aTro avaToXrjs Kai a^i Svcrcws 
 e^aTTCCTTiXe 81 avroiv to lepov Kai acfyOaprov Kripvy/xa Tr]<; 
 aiMVLOv a-wT-qpia? (l6l). 
 
 The singular feature here is that 161 is roughly half of 320, 
 which is ^ of 963. There thus appears to be a numerical relation 
 between the Shorter and the Longer Conclusions,
 
 68 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 In order not to obscure the argument, I will postpone further 
 discussion of this point. 
 
 In the third place, there is some very singular evidence yet to 
 be considered. 
 
 Luke XV. 1 6 koI iTrcOvfj.ei ^opTaaOrjvai Ik twv Keparttov mv y](j6ioy 
 
 oi )(OLpor Kai ouoets i8i8ov avraj. 
 ib. XVI. 21 iiriOvfxwv ^opTaa-Qyjvat ciTro Twv ttltttovtwv (xtto t-^s 
 
 Tpa7ret,r]'; tov TrXovcriov. 
 Here the Diatessaron supported by some Latin evidence {Im) 
 and S> hl.'^s, after tov -n-Xova-Lov, adds koI ovSds iSlSov avrw. As the 
 Diatessaron was composed in the second century, the variant 
 must be an ancient one. 
 
 My experience, gained by work upon Cicero, suggested to me 
 the hypothesis, that the repetition was due to the occurrence of 
 KOI ovScts iSiSov avT(o in the same place (as well as in a similar 
 context) on a previous folio. ^ If so, the intervening passage, viz. 
 XV. 17 CIS eauToi' 8e . . . xvi. 21 tow rrXovaiov might be expected 
 to yield some multiple of the figures which I have previously 
 collected. 
 
 On counting the letters, I found the total number to be 3,212. 
 This is a multiple of 320 (Matt. xx. 28). We now have the 
 astonishing sequence 
 
 161, 320, 964, 3,212. 
 I now proceed to consider what appears to be an early disloca- 
 tion in the text of St. John. My attention was called to this by 
 my colleague, the Rev. B. H. Streeter, who showed me a work 
 by Mr. F. Warburton Lewis on Disarrangements in the Fourth 
 Gospel, in which there are references to Spitta's discussion of the 
 subject. A proposal to transpose chapters v and vi was made 
 as long ago as the fourteenth century. The difficulties are as 
 follows : 
 
 In IV. 54 we have tovto irdXiv ^evrepov (Ty}p.a.ov liroi'qa'e.v 6 Irjcrovs, 
 iXOiJ}v €K T^s louSatas ets rryv FaAtAatav. 
 The next verse (v. i) is 
 
 /x-tTo. Tavra rjv ioprr] tQ)v lovSalojv, koL dve/Srj 6 'Irjcrov's eis 'Icpoco- 
 
 Xv/xa. 
 Chapter v deals with events in Jerusalem. 
 Chapter vi begins with 
 
 /jLera ravra aTrrjXOev 6 'Irjcrovs Tripav t^s 6aXdo'0'r]<s Trj<s VaXiXatas. 
 Nothing whatever has been said of a return to Galilee. 
 
 ^ Cf. pp. 10, 103.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 69 
 
 Chapter vii begins with 
 
 KOI fxcTo. TavTa TrcpiCTrarei 6 'Ir/crovs iv rrj TaXtXaLa' ov yap rjOeXev 
 iv TT) 'louSat'tt TrepnraT€iv, on i^ijTovv atrov ol 'lovSaioi oltto- 
 
 KT€LVaL. 
 
 The proper sequence of events requires that ch. vi should come 
 before ch. v. In that case Jesus works miracles in Galilee (iv. 54), 
 crosses the sea of Galilee (vi. 1), goes to Jerusalem (v. i), returns 
 to Galilee for fear of the Jews (vii. i). 
 
 Let us then suppose that ch. vi is out of place. The usual 
 explanation of a dislocation is that leaves have been misplaced. 
 If so, the contents of ch. vi should correspond to a certain number 
 of folios in the archetype. 
 
 On counting the letters in ch. vi, I found the total to be 5,540. 
 There is some uncertainty, since it contains the feeding of the 
 5,000, in which there are a quantity of numerals. If in all cases 
 letters were substituted, the total would be 5,472. I have, how- 
 ever, elsewhere found it best not to make deductions of this kind. 
 
 This number 5,540 is almost exactly a multiple of 168 
 
 (168x33 = 5,544)- 
 
 It thus appears probable that ch. vi should come before ch. v.' 
 Spitta has pointed out a further dislocation in ch. vii. 
 
 In V. 14 we are told that Jesus, who had previously hidden 
 himself, went to the temple and taught. In v. 25 we have 
 
 tXeyov ovv Tives €K twv 'lepocroXvfJLLTOJV, Ovx ovtos ecrriv bv t,r]TovcrLV 
 aTTOKTeivai ; 
 This would follow naturally after v. 14. 
 
 The connexion, however, is broken by vv. 15-24, in which the 
 Jews wonder at the learning of Jesus, and he discourses on the 
 Law of Moses. These verses would come in admirably at the end 
 of ch. V where Jesus appeals to Moses ; 
 
 lo-rtv 6 KaTTjyopwv vp.wv, Mwcr^s, €is ov vp.H'i rjXTTLKare. 
 Spitta, therefore, adds vii. 15-24 to ch. v. The order, then, is 
 ch. iv 
 ch. vi 
 
 ch. v + vii. 15-24 
 ch. vii. 1-14, 25-52. 
 With ch. vi I have already dealt. I now take ch. v + vii. 15-24. 
 Chapter v is especially interesting, since it contains the passage 
 
 * It is to be noticed that chapters v and vi both begin with the same words, 
 Utra Tavra. This fact will help to explain the transposition.
 
 70 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 iKSexofxivwv Tyv tov vSaros . . . voo-tj/xaTi (167). If the method 
 which I have followed is sound, here, if anywhere, the unit 167 or 
 168 should appear. 
 
 According to Spitta, v. and vii. 15-24 go together, and vii. 1-14 
 is out of place. The first point to notice is the length of vii. 1-14 
 Kol fieTa Tavra . . . iSiSaaKe. This, according to my reckoning, 
 contains 997 letters. This is almost exactly a multiple of 166 
 (166x6 = 996). It is, therefore, easy to account for this dis- 
 location. 
 
 The contents of v and vii. 15-24 are as follows : 
 vii. 15-24 = 7^4 
 
 V =3>638) ^'^^ 
 
 The total, 4,372, appears to be a multiple of 168(168x26 = 
 4,368). 
 
 I The theory that there have been considerable dislocations in 
 the text of St. John derives much support from these figures, but 
 I do not profess to have sounded the question to its depths. It 
 is especially interesting since the MSS. which contain \h& pericope 
 de adultera do not agree as to its place. Some put it after 
 St. Luke xxi. 38, while others place it at the end of St. John. 
 
 If the figures which I have produced mean anything, they 
 appear to show that the Gospels were united in one volume at an 
 early date. This must have been at some period previous to the 
 making of the Old Latin and Old Syriac translations and the com- 
 position of the Diatessaron. The middle of the second century 
 seems to be a terminus ad qiiem. 
 
 This volume cannot have been a papyrus roll. Kenyon, after 
 saying that ' no complete copy of the New Testament in a single 
 volume could exist during the papyrus period ', goes on to state 
 that ' it would not even be possible to include all the Gospels in 
 a single roll '. It must, therefore, have been a paged book, written 
 either on papyrus or more probably on vellum. We have, there- 
 fore, to consider what evidence there is for the use of vellum 
 codices in the second century a. d. 
 
 The victory of the codex over the roll was gradual, and in the 
 case of classical authors was not completed until the fourth cen- 
 tury, although we hear of vellum codices at a much earlier date. 
 Thus Martial (i. 2) recommends the traveller, who wishes to carry 
 his poems about with him, to get an edition on vellum. 
 hos 67)16 quos artat brevibus viembrana tabellis : 
 scrinia da magnis, me manus una capit.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 71 
 
 He also refers to vellum MSS. of Homer, Virgil, Cicero, Livy, 
 and Ovid in his Aj) op ho r eta (xiv. 184, 186, 188, 190, 192). There 
 is, therefore, no doubt that the vellum codex was used in Rome 
 for popular books in the reign of Domitian (a. d. 81-96). We 
 can even go further back than this, since a passage in Cicero's 
 Letters shows that the material was occasionally employed under 
 the Republic.^ 
 
 It is to be noticed that most of the theological fragments found 
 at Oxyrhynchus are in book-form, whether written on vellum or 
 on papyrus. Also, several of them go back to the third century, 
 e.g. 2 (St. Matthew), 208 (St. John), 1171 (Ep. St. James), 656 
 (Genesis), 1007 (Genesis), 1074 (Exodus). There are, however, no 
 earlier examples. On the other hand, Sir E. Maunde Thompson 
 says ' A few stray leaves of vellum codices of the first centuries 
 of our era have been found in Egypt. A leaf from a MS. of 
 Demosthenes, De falsa legatione, written in a rough hand of the 
 second century, is in the British Museum, Add. MS. 34473 '■ He 
 also refers to a Berlin leaf from a MS. of the * Cretans ', a play of 
 Euripides, which was once assigned to the first century, but is 
 now placed in the second. There may be some question as to 
 these dates, but the testimony of Martial proves beyond doubt 
 that vellum codices were known at Rome. 
 
 Now if the codex was employed at this time for any work, it is 
 a priori probable that it would be used for a collection of the 
 Gospels. We have, also, the explicit mention of vellum by 
 St. Paul in the well-known passage : 
 
 2 Tim. iv. 13 rhv (^aiKovrjv ov airiXnTov Iv TpwaSi iraph. KapTrw 
 ip^6fj.€vo<s <^€'pt, Koi TO. /3tySAta, jxaXiCTTa ras fj.€fi(3pa.va<;. 
 
 In any case there is no doubt that the codex was employed for 
 the Gospels at an early date. Maunde Thompson remarks, 
 ' Moreover, the Bible, the book which before all others became 
 the great work of reference in the hands of the early Christians, 
 could only be consulted with convenience and dispatch in the 
 new form '. He points out that the form adopted for the Bible 
 would become the model for all theological books, and says, 
 ' Thus the vellum codex was destined to be the recipient of 
 
 ^ Quui tibi ego de Varrone rescribam ? Quaituor Si<p6(pai suni in tua 
 pot est ate, Att. xiii. 24. 
 
 * Birt, Das antike Buchwesen, p. 65, suggests that faivoXrjs, which in the 
 Etymologicum Magnum is glossed by (iKijTapioy nffi^pdi'vov, here means ' book- 
 cover ', not * cloak ', as it is usually rendered.
 
 72 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 Christian literature, as the papyrus roll had been that of the 
 pagan world '. 
 
 In view of these facts, I venture to think that the Gospels may 
 have been put together in book-form by the middle of the second 
 century, although we have no extant specimen of theological 
 writings in this form earlier than the third century. 
 
 If, then, we assume that 160-8 represents a column or page in 
 the archetype of the Gospels, when they were first united in the 
 shape of a book, we have to inquire whether any extant MSS. 
 exhibit such a formation. 
 
 Among existing INISS. of the Gospels the most exact parallel 
 is afforded by N, cent, vi, fragments of which are preserved at 
 St. Petersburg, London, and elsewhere. A reproduction of two 
 pages in Facsimiles of Biblical MSS. in the British Museum, no. 4, 
 shows that A^is written in t6 lines to the page, with an average 
 of lo-ii letters to the line. Each of the pages in the facsimile 
 contains 168 letters. This, therefore, would seem to reproduce 
 with exactitude the formation revealed by the internal evidence. 
 There is, however, a difficulty, since this is an editioti de luxe, and 
 we should not expect to find the Gospels written in this style at 
 so early a date. Also, there is the possibility that the archetype in 
 question was written in columns. I therefore mention another 
 extant MS. which realizes the conditions. This is the celebrated 
 palimpsest of Cicero, De Re Publica (cent, iv), written in two 
 columns with 1 5 lines to the page and an average of lo-i i letters to 
 the line. As I happen to have counted the letters in several pages 
 of this, I give the results. The references are to the reproduction 
 of this printed by van Buren. In order to compare this fairly with 
 the Greek archetype of the Gospels, which presumably possessed 
 abbreviations, I give two sets of figures, first the number of letters 
 as written in the MS., and in brackets those which would be found 
 in a printed text : 
 
 p. 50 159 (164; : 153 (156). 
 51 167 (169) : 169 (173). 
 
 78 170(175) : 156(157). 
 
 79 151 (150) : 165 (164). 
 
 80 152 (152 : 151 (157). 
 
 81 147 (149) : 156 (161). 
 
 92 164(172) : 163 (167). 
 
 93 153 (154): 157 (157)- 
 142 153 (153) : 147 (149).
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 73 
 
 p. 143 150(156) : 146(147)- 
 
 152 167 (170) : 174(178). 
 
 153 154 (157) : 160(163). 
 
 204 167 (170) : 175 (176). 
 
 205 156 (159) : 164 (168). 
 
 It will be seen that the numbers vary from 147 (149) to 174 
 (178), but that the same number is frequently repeated. It is 
 obvious that on the analogy of this MS. I might recognize Matt. xvi. 
 2-3 (156) and Luke xxii. 19-20 (152) as further examples of the 
 unit which I have indicated. 
 
 I would further point out that a line of about 10 letters (some- 
 times less) is found in several of the old Latin versions, e. g. the 
 Vercellensis {a), the Veronensis (/>), and the Palatinus (e). All of 
 these are in two columns : a has 24 lines to the page, <^ 18, and 
 e 20. On the other hand k, which is not in columns, is written 
 in long lines (14 to the page) with an average of about 23 letters 
 to the line. 
 
 I now revert to the end of St. Mark. 
 
 The hypothesis of a lost folio has already been suggested by 
 various writers, and Hort admits that it affords 'a tenable mode 
 of explaining omission '. There is, however, at first sight no 
 obvious reason why St. Mark's Gospel should have been mutilated 
 rather than any other. I would suggest a simple explanation. 
 The order of the Gospels in D and several allied MSS. is Matthew, 
 John, Luke, Mark. If this was the primitive order, it is easy to 
 see how the last leaves of the archetype became damaged.^ Thus 
 Mr. Buchanan says of the Veronensis (^) : ' The text of the first 
 three Gospels is, generally speaking, well-preserved, that of 
 St. John, being in the centre of the MS., best of all, but in 
 St. Mark the last extant leaves, especially those of great tenuity, 
 have suffered greatly from exposure to damp.' ^ 
 
 The Palatinus (e), in which this same order is found, actually 
 ends at Mark xiii. 36, the other leaves having perished. 
 
 It is, therefore, possible that the loss took place at some early 
 date, but after a copy, or copies, had been taken. In view of the fact 
 that Irenaeus (cent, ii) quotes verse 9, while A, which is said to 
 
 ^ It is, I admit, remnrkable that the last words of the Gospel should come 
 exactly at the end of a page or folio. It is possible that some further words 
 may have been lost, and that dynTji/ is a later addition. 
 
 " Old Latin Biblical Texts, p. x. 
 
 1655 L
 
 74 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 represent the text used by Cyprian (cent, iii), has the Shorter 
 Ending, the loss may have occurred during this interval. 
 
 Mr. Conybeare has drawn attention to an Armenian MS. in 
 which verses 9-20 are attributed to Ariston Eritzou (= Presbyter), 
 and thinks that Aristion, who is mentioned by Papias as one of 
 the disciples from whom he obtained information, was the author 
 of them. 
 
 I do not presume to discuss the identity of Ariston or Aristion, 
 but would point out that there is another possible explanation, 
 viz. that a person of that name possessed a copy of vv. 9-20, 
 which were therefore associated with his name. 
 
 To illustrate from an author with whom I am more familiar, 
 a passage of Cicero,/;-^ F/acco, 75-83 : 
 
 primuni lit in oppidum . . . esse cetera 
 
 is not found in any extant MS. 
 
 It came to light in a mysterious way, having been communicated 
 to a well-known scholar, Conrad Peutinger (i 465-1 547), by a 
 person called Rorarius. Peutinger says : 
 
 Cum superioribus diebus Hieronymus Rorarius Foroiuliensis, 
 non vulgaris eruditionis, apud nos in prandio fuisset et nomismata 
 sua vetusta nobis ostendisset, dedit etiam versus octo vel paulo 
 plus supra quinquaginta, quibus oratio haec Ciceroniana pro Flacco 
 hactenus formis excusa deficiebat. 
 
 Nothing is known as to the source from which Rorarius obtained 
 the lost passage, but its genuineness has never been questioned, 
 and is quite indubitable. 
 
 I now approach the thorny question of the Shorter Ending. 
 I have already given the form in which this is found in L. In k 
 this is slightly different, viz. : 
 
 omnia autem quaecumque prae 
 cepta erant et qui cum puero erant 
 breuiter exposuerunt posthaec 
 et ipse hi^ adparuit et ab oriente 
 5 usque usque in orientem misit 
 per illos sanctam et incorruptam ''" 
 salutis aeternae. amen. 
 
 praedicationis 
 Here there are various errors. 
 
 In 1. 2 puero = Petro : in 1. 5 ?/S(/ue is written twice, and 
 orientem is a slip for occidentem, in 1. 6 ha is an omission mark,
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 75 
 
 indicating that praedicatiojiis (for which we must read praedka- 
 tioneni) has been omitted. 
 
 This seems to indicate a Greek original : 
 
 TravTa 8e ro. iTapif]yy{k\x.iva rots Trcpi tov llerpoi/ crvvTO/xcos ctr/yyetXav* 
 
 /ACTo, Se Tarra xai auTOS 6 Is iffxivr) Kal (xtto dvaToA^S a;(pt 
 
 Svcrcws e^aTreoreiXe 8t' avTcov to lepov Kut a(f)6apTov Krjpvyfxa 
 
 Tqs aloiviov a-wrrjpLas. dfjirjv (172). 
 
 As given by Z there are two orthographical slips, viz. e'^T^yyiAav 
 
 and i^airea-TiXev. If we attribute these also to the Greek original, 
 
 the total would be reduced to 170. 
 
 The noticeable points are, that Z has no equivalent for l^av-q, 
 which seems necessary, and that Kat before axp'- seems out of 
 place. Probably the ancestor of Z had : 
 
 ucTO, 8c ravra koI avTO<i 6 is icfidvrj /cat aTro dvaroXiys a.)(pt 8u(rews 
 i^aTricTTeiXe ktX. 
 L also has not got d/xrjv. This, it is obvious, may well be 
 a later addition. If d/xT/i/ were added to Z, the total would be 
 
 165. 
 
 It is generally assumed that the ' Shorter ' and the ' Longer 
 
 Conclusion ' are incompatible. If this is so, then the numerical 
 relation which I have noted between the two, can only be 
 a curious coincidence. I am not, however, satisfied that they are 
 incompatible. 
 
 It is with very great diffidence that I venture to state my own 
 opinion. The points which appeal to me are as follows. While 
 I do not rate highly the evidence of those MSS. which omit 
 vv. 9-2O; I cannot conceal from myself that the connexion between 
 vv. 1-8 and 9-20 is odd. In vv. 1-8 we have the appearance of 
 the Angel to Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, and 
 Salome, and the flight of the women from the tomb, then in v. 9 
 Mary Magdalene is mentioned as if for the first time. Then follows 
 a recital of the other appearances, the charge to go and preach the 
 Gospel, and the Ascension. There seems to be a lacuna between 
 V. 8 and v. 9. 
 
 It seems to me that vv. 9-20 contain an a??iplificatio of the 
 •Shorter Conclusion'. First comes a summary and then the 
 events are narrated in detail, viz. : 
 
 ' They told shortly all the tidings to those that were with 
 Peter. Afterwards Jesus himself appeared and sent through 
 them from the East unto the ^Vest the holy and incor- 
 ruptible message of eternal salvation.'
 
 76 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 The mention of Jesus removes the harshness caused by the 
 want of a subject to dmo-ras in v. 9. We should expect dvaaras 
 8c 6 Ir](Toi";. 
 
 Then, after this preliminary precis, the appearances are de- 
 scribed in vv. 9-14, and the message in vv. 15-18. 
 
 This view seems to account for the fresh introduction of Mary 
 Magdalene and the details given about her.^ 
 
 It may be noted that in v. 10 we are informed that ' She went 
 and told them that had been with him '. If we admit the ' Shorter 
 Conclusion ', then the words in v. 8 kol ovSevl ovSkv cTttov obviously 
 refer to persons whom they met on the way : without it, they are 
 very ambiguous. 
 
 Lastly, I must again call attention to the singular relation which 
 appears to exist between the content of the passage, 161, or 
 a number very near to this, and 320 (Matt. xx. 28), and 963 
 (vv. 9-22). This may be due to a fortuitous coincidence, but to 
 me it seems more likely that in the second-century archetype, 
 which I believe to be at the back of our MSS., the * Shorter 
 Conclusion' preceded vv. 9-22. Further questions I leave to 
 more competent critics. 
 
 I must now refer to the verses which m the recently-discovered 
 Freer MS., cent, v, follow v. 14. They are written thus : 
 KaK€LVOi aTreXoyovvT€ XeyovTa otl o 
 aiwv OVTOS TT]^ avo/xtas Kat ttjs airia-TLas 
 VTTO Tov oraravav eortv o fxr] etov ra vtto 
 Tcoi' TTvaTiov aKaOapra tyjv akyjOeiay 
 5 TOV Ov KaTa\a/3€a$aL SvvafXLV Sta 
 
 TOVTO aTTOKaXvif/OV (TOV TYjV SlKaiOCTV 
 
 vr]v rjOTj eKeti'oi eXeyov tw ^^ Kat o 
 
 ^ €K€ivots TrpocreXcycv on TreTrXrjpoi 
 
 Tai o opos Twr erwv ti]<; e^ovcna^ tov 
 10 (Tarava aAXa eyyt^ei aXXa Siva Kat v 
 
 irep MV cyoj afJLapTrjcravTwv TrapeSoOij 
 
 €ts OavaTov tva VTrocTTpuj/wcriv cts r-^ 
 
 aXrjOeLav Kat fir]K€TL ajxapTrja-waiv 
 
 tva Tr]v fv TW ovpavoi ttvlktjv Kat a 
 1 5 <f)6apT0i' Trjs 8LKaLO(rvvr]S So^av 
 
 KXrjpovofirja-(ji(Ttv 
 The passage as written consists of 45 1 letters. 
 
 * V. 9 Map'.q TTJ MayM\i]vrj, nap' ^s iK^i^KrjKH eiTTa SaifMouta,
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 77 
 
 Part of it, viz. KaKctvoL a-n-eXoyovvTO . . . aov Ti]y SLKatocrvvrjv was 
 already known, being quoted by Jerome as occurring in some MSS. 
 
 I do not presume to discuss the theme or the language employed, 
 but restrict myself to such considerations as are within the scope of 
 this inquiry. The number 451 may = 150 x 3, and we have two 
 passages 152 (Luke xxii, 19-20) and 156 (Matt. xvi. 2-3) which 
 serve to mediate between these numbers and 161, 166, 167. 
 The analogy of the De Re Piiblica palimpsest shows that the con- 
 tents of a column, or page, of the same MS. might vary between 
 these limits. There is, however, a serious objection. If we insert 
 the Freer ending after v. 14, we get the following figures : 
 9-14 = 411 
 Freer ending = 45 1 
 
 15-22 = 552 
 There is no relation between these numbers. 
 
 On the other hand it must be acknowledged that the omission 
 
 of the Freer ending might be easily explained on the ground of 
 
 o/xotoTj;?, since ko-kCwol (XKOt'crai'Tes (v. Il), KctKeu'ot aTreX^diTes (v. 1 3), 
 
 IkCivoi St i^e\06vT€S (v. 20) are very like Kd/ceivot a-n-eXoyovvTO. 
 
 I now come to a passage of the greatest interest : 
 
 Luke xxii. 17-22 koL 8e|a/x,ei'os TTOTrjpLOV €vxapi.o-Trjcra<; eiTre, 
 
 Adhere tovto, Kal 8ta/A€picraTC eh eavTOvs' Ac'yw yap vfuv, on 
 
 OV [XT] TTICO ttTTO TOV VVV aiTO TOV yCVV^/AttTOS T'^S afXTTiXoV £0)5 
 
 oTov 7] Pacnkda tov 6v eXOij. koI Aa/3o>v aprov evxapi<Tr^(Ta<i 
 tKXacre, kol cSoukcv at'Tots Xe'ywr, Tovto icm to (Twfxd fxov to 
 virep t'/xwv SiSofxa'ov' tovto Troteire tts r^v ifx-qv a.vdfxvy](TLv. Kai 
 TO TTOTi'ipiov (LcraiVws /u-CTo. TO SetTTV^crat Aeywv, Tovto to TroTrj- 
 piov T] KaivT] hiaSyjKrj Iv tw aL/j.aTi ftov, to virep vfilLv ck^^vvo/acvov. 
 Here there is great diversity in D and the versions, viz. : 
 Kttt Siidfjievos. . .ToC ©eov eXOy (152) om. S^s (the Peshitta) with 
 
 some support from &. 
 Koi AaySojj/ apTOv . . . to (Twfxd fiov (69) COmes before Kal Be$dix€VO<; 
 
 in E^\ 
 The same passage + t6 iirep . . . StSo'/xcvov (69 + 50 = 11 9) comes 
 before 8e|ap,evos in S and Diat. 
 
 D and IL''^ omit to VTrep ifxCiv . . . CKXi'Voyu.evov (152). 
 
 The clue appears to be furnished by the fact that S^e and Z> 3L'i 
 
 have separate omissions, each of which consists of 152 letters. 
 
 This agreement is so extraordinary that it can hardly be due to 
 
 accident. The natural explanation is that 152 letters represent 
 
 ' So Souter : the best MSS. have yevrnxaTos.
 
 78 
 
 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 a column in the MS. from which Z>3LS were copied.^ Here, 
 however, there is a difficulty, viz. that the words Kal Xa/S^v aprov 
 . . TO awfjid fjLov (69) intervene between the two blocks of 152. 
 This difficulty indicates the solution, viz. that the passage Kal 
 Xa/8wi/ . . • o-w/Act fjLov was accidentally omitted. To illustrate the 
 point, I write out the passage, as I conceive it to have stood in 
 the ancestor of D^^. The most natural arrangement is that of 
 two columns with 1 5 lines : 
 
 Col. I Kttt Se^a/xe 
 
 Col. 2 TO VTrep vfxwv 
 
 VOS TTOTrjpiOV 
 
 hiho[x^vov 
 
 ev^apia-Tr} 
 
 TOVTO TTOtCtTC 
 
 eras ciTTC A.a^e 
 
 tts T-qv e}X7}v 
 
 5 T€ TOVTO KUt 
 
 Sta/xepKraTe 
 
 5 avapLvrjo-iv 
 
 Kai TO TTOT-qpL 
 
 cts eawTous 
 
 OV tOOraVTODS 
 
 Acyo) yap vfxtv 
 
 fX€Ta TO SetTT 
 
 OTL OV /MT] irHii 
 
 vr](jai XeyMV 
 
 10 aTTO TOV vvv 
 
 10 TOVTO TO TrOTf] 
 
 ttTTO TOV y(.v 
 
 piov r} Kaivrj 
 
 vrjixaTOS Tfjs 
 
 8iaOr]Kr] ev 
 
 afiireXov ecus 
 
 'T(D atjXaTL fJiOV 
 
 TOV rj ySacriXei 
 
 TO vwep v/xwv 
 
 15 a TOV Bv eX9r] 
 The missing words, viz. : 
 
 15 €K^VVOfJi€VOV 
 
 Ktti XafSwv ap 
 
 
 TOV ev)(apia- 
 Tr]aa<s eKXaa-f. 
 
 
 Kai eSwKev 
 
 
 auTois Acywj/ 
 
 
 TOVTO eCTTt 
 
 
 TO awfjia fJLOV 
 appear to have been inserted at the top of the column in the 
 usual way. The result was that E^ inserts them before Koi Se^a/Acvos. 
 The writer of & saw that the first five lines of col. 2 ought to 
 follow TO o-w/xa fjiov and transposed them also. The writer of Z> 
 omitted col. 2 as meaningless without the missing words, while 
 5^8, whether by accident or not, omitted the whole of col. i. 
 It is thus possible to explain these perplexing variants without 
 
 ' This supposition would postulate an intermediate MS. subsequent to the 
 common archetype.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 79 
 
 recourse to the theory of wilful interpolation. As there is no 
 passage in the Gospels in which interpolation would seem more 
 likely, this conclusion is reassuring. 
 
 It is to be noticed that the varieties in this passage are peculiar 
 to Z. There is another passage in which D seems to exhibit 
 a similar unit : 
 
 Luke vi. 5 /cat eXcyev a.vTo1<i on ks icTTiv o v? ToD avov (/cai D) tov 
 o-a/3/SaTOD = 46 (49). 
 
 These words are out of place in Z>, viz. after v. 10. The inter- 
 vening words iyevero Se ev . . . rj xe^p clvtov, if we include the 
 passage about the man working on the Sabbath, found in £> 
 only, = 608 letters, which =152X4. It must be remarked that 
 £> adds cos koL rj akXy after 17 x^'P o-vtov. If we accept these 
 words, the total is 618 (= 154^ X 4). 
 
 Here also D is concerned. 
 
 I now return to the Freer ending of St. Mark (451). It is 
 possible that there were two stages in the process of omission, that 
 of the Freer fragment, going back to an ancestor with 15 lines to 
 the page, and subsequent omissions of 162 and 960 letters, repre- 
 senting pages (or columns) of an ancestor with 16 lines to a page. 
 There is one obvious difficulty, viz. that the ancestor in 15 lines, 
 which seems to emerge in Luke xxii. 16-22 and vi. 5-10, has only 
 left traces on the Z family, while the ancestor in 16 lines is 
 discernible in all the MSS. It, therefore, would seem to be 
 posterior to the common ancestor. 
 
 On the whole, I am disposed to look on this ending with con- 
 siderable scepticism.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 In the Acts we have no Old Syriac version, similar to that found 
 in S^ and S<'. There are, however, later versions, of which Shi is 
 especially interesting on account of marginal readings which agree 
 closely with D. This recension^, which was made by Thomas of 
 Harkel, afterwards Bishop of Hierapolis, in 6i6, is a revision of 
 the Philoxenian version made in 508. He claims to have taken 
 various readings from three Greek MSS. found in a monastery 
 near Alexandria. The chief representative of the Latin family is 
 the Fleury palimpsest, known as h (saecl. v), which contains iii, 2- 
 iv. 18; V. 23-vii. 2 ; vii. 42-viii. 2 ; ix. 4-23 ; xiv. 5-23; xvii. 
 34-xviii. 19; xxiii. 8-24; xxvi. 20-xxvii. 13. This MS. is written 
 in long lines, with above 40 letters to the line. It will be con- 
 venient to postpone for the moment discussion of its relation 
 toZ>. 
 
 There are considerable differences between the tradition of the 
 Acts and the Gospels. In the first place the divergences between 
 D (and its allies, chiefly Si hi.™- and 31^), and the majority of the 
 Greek MSS. are more constant and striking than in the Gospels. 
 Also, while in the Gospels the readings of D have not met with 
 favour, in the Acts they have been viewed with great and increas- 
 ing respect. I have already referred to the theories of Bornemann, 
 Blass and Ramsay. Lake advises any one who ' proposes to study 
 the Western problems ' to begin with the Acts, ' since here there 
 are questions of archaeological and geographical detail which can 
 be readily tested '. He goes on ' It is therefore the correct 
 method to study the Western readings in Acts first of all, and to 
 form some kind of judgement on them, and after this to turn to 
 the Gospels and apply to them the conclusions derived from the 
 study of the Acts '. 
 
 A second point of difference is that in the Acts there is little 
 trace of that transmission through narrow lines which is every- 
 where apparent in the Gospels. Apart from the striking variants 
 furnished by Z> IL^ ^ hl."'g there is little to note. Most of the dis- 
 puted passages are of considerable length, rarely less than 20-5
 
 TRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 8i 
 
 letters. If we take t^ itself, which is peculiarly prone to omission, 
 we find very few which fall below this number. I have noted the 
 following : 
 
 11. 9 Kttt EAayutrat (ii) 
 IV. 27 iv rf] TToAei Tavrrj ( 1 4) 
 V. 25 ecrTWTCS /cat' (10) 
 VI. 12 eTTtcTTavTe? (lo) 
 Vll. 60 cfiwvfj fieydXrj (10) 
 XXI. 13 KXatWres Kat'(l2) 
 1 5 dvefSaivofiev ( 1 1) 
 
 The contrast between this short list and the enormous number 
 of small omissions made by t^ and S^ in the Gospels is striking. 
 
 The first solution which occurred to me was that the Acts were 
 derived from an archetype with longer lines than the Gospels, 
 averaging 22-4 letters to the line. Subsequently, when I was 
 turning over Scrivener's reproduction of D, I noticed a very 
 curious fact, viz. that passages found in D, but omitted by most 
 or all other Greek MSS., occupy a crTixo9, or several arixoi in £>. 
 At first I thought that this was due to accident, and the fact that 
 the o-Tt^ot generally coincide with the sense. When, however, my 
 attention had once been called to the point, I observed that the 
 phenomenon was very frequent, that some of the passages did not 
 correspond to any marked division of sense, that they were of very 
 different length, that in some cases the passage occupied half of one 
 o-Ttxos and half of the following, also, and this was the most 
 striking point, that in many instances the other MSS. appeared 
 to have modified the construction by some device such as the 
 insertion of 8e' or os after an omission. I passed through every 
 stage of incredulity, but finally could not resist the conclusion 
 that a large number of important variants are at once explicable 
 on the hypothesis that the Greek MSS. in general were drawn 
 from a single ancestor written in o-rixot, such as those found in 
 D, and had in a number of cases omitted lines of their original. 
 
 I must here recall the reader's attention to the statement which 
 I made previously, when discussing the formation of D, viz. that 
 in the Acts the o-Tt'xot were generally free from the irregularities 
 noticeable in St. John and St. Luke, and presented a more 
 primitive appearance. Without more ado, I now present the 
 evidence. The quotations are written in o-Tt'xoi, as in D. I have 
 thought it best to retain orthographical peculiarities. 
 
 1665 M
 
 82 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 1. 5 '<cit o /xeAAcrai Xafx/SaveLv 
 
 So itcodd (patres aliquot). 
 
 lb. ewS T7/S TreVTTyKOCTTTyS 
 
 So (!!E9 Aug. Rendel Harris * remarks that these ' two 
 famous Western glosses ' are supported by Ephrem, who (on 
 Eph. iv. lo) gives 
 
 quam recipitis vos non post multos dies sed usque ad 
 Pentecosten. 
 
 IV. 31 TraVTl TU) OiXoVTL TTLCTTeveLV 
 
 So E^odd iren. Aug. The support of Irenaeus is 
 especially important. 
 
 32 Kttt ovK rjv SiaKpicrts ev auTOts ovSeynia 
 So Cyprian and others. 
 
 V. 18 Kttt €Tropev6rj eKa(rTo<s €ts ra iSia 
 
 This is only quoted from D. The two previous cttlxol 
 begin with kuL 
 
 2 2 Kai avv^avTes rrjv (fivXaKrjv 
 
 So ILP S> hi. 
 
 38 yu,7^ fxiavavre's ras x^'poi? 
 
 So IL^. Rendel Harris (p. 79) calls this a ' curious 
 gloss '. 
 
 39 ovT€ vfx€i^ ovre ySao-tXets ovre Tvpavvoi 
 aTre)(€aOaL ovv airo Ton' avOpwirwy tovtwv 
 
 So 3Lh 5 hi. 
 
 VI. 8 Ota Tov ovofJiaTO<s kv ajv ^v 
 
 So Hht ^ hi. Aug. 
 10 06a TO eX€y)(eo-OaL avTOV<; ctt ai;Tou 
 fiera Traays Trappyjaias 
 
 fiTj SwafxevoL ovv avTo<f>6aX/x€iv rrj aXrjOeia 
 SoEtShl.mg. 
 15 €(rTU)To<; ev fxea-oj avTwv 
 
 So IL^t. Here d renders s^ans iti medio eorum. This is 
 clearly an error iox stantis. Such errors are frequent, e.g. se?nini 
 for se(/ut?nmi {L,vi\iQ xxii. i o). Rendel Harris (p. 73), who supposes d 
 to be prior to D, thinks that the ' gloss ' is out of place and should 
 come after apxi^pevs : i.e. ' the high priest stood in the midst '. 
 
 VII. 4 Kai 01 Trarepe? r]p.wv ol wpo Ty/Awv 
 
 So & hi. Augustine has koI ol Trarepes ifjiwv {horn.). 
 VlU. I ot e/Actvav (.v Lepovo-aXrjpL 
 So3L(!E9 Aug. 
 
 ^ J^our lectures on the PVestern Text, p. 24.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 83 
 
 24 OS TToXAa /cAatwv 01; SieXvfXTravev 
 So 5 hl."'g. 
 
 X. 32 OS Trapayevofxevo's XaXrjcreL (rot 
 
 om. A B^. The words are supported by most Greek 
 
 MSS., 3L S (£8 Arm. Chrys. 
 
 XI. 17 Tov fxr) Sovvai avTOL<s ttpol ayiov 
 
 7rL(rT€v(ra(nv ctt aiToj 
 
 This is an interesting case. The second o-Tt^os is omitted 
 by ILP and Augustine, both o-tlxol are omitted by all authorities 
 except !Lw and 5 hi. 
 
 XU. 3 r] €7n)(^£Lpr]<r€L'i avTov ctti tovs TrioTOfS 
 
 So !LP S hl.mg. 
 XUl. 8 eTnSr) ■>/8to"Ta rjKovev avTwv 
 So S hi. 
 29 rjTovvTO TOV TreiXarov tovtov /xev (TTavpoicrat 
 Kai €7riTi»;^oi'T€S TraXtv 
 So S hl."ig. Bornemann here suggests with great 
 probability that tov Be BapafSfSav dTroXro-ai has dropped out after 
 (TTavpwa-ai. 
 
 43 eyevero Se Ka6 oXr)<; tt;s ttoXcws 
 SuXOeiv TOV Xoyov tov Ov 
 So IL" 5 hl.nis. 
 xiv. 2 o 8e KS e8(0K€v Ta;^i; €Lpr]vr]v 
 So iL S hl.rag. 
 7 Kat (.KCivi)9r] oXov to 'irXy]6o<; ctti tt] SiSaxr] 
 o Se TravXos Kat (3apva(3a<; 
 8uTpi/3ov ev Xucrrpois 
 So !Lb Ramsay says of the ordinary reading, ' I must 
 confess that the language here is vague, and I do not comprehend 
 it clearly.' He considers the reading of Z> due to a reviser who 
 felt that something was wanting to make the narrative more clear.' 
 
 9 UTrapx^v ev cjiof3u> 
 
 So il^ (et habens timorem). 
 
 10 croi Xeyw ev tw ovojxaTL tov kv rrjv XP^ 
 
 So ILh 5 hl.uig ©a Arm. Iren.i"*. 
 26 evayyeXi^oixevoL avTOv^ 
 So S hi. 
 XV. 20 Kat oo-a fjif) 6eXov(TLV eauTOts yeivecraat 
 ETcpots p,TJ TTOtetTe 
 
 So ©8 Eth. Iren. Porph. Eus. 
 1 77/^ Church in the Roman Empire, pp. 53, 68.
 
 84 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 XV. 26 CIS TravTa iriLpacrfJiOv 
 
 So 5 hl.mg. Rendel Harris (p. 85) thinks that this ' gloss ' 
 is due to Sirach ii. i and should come a line further ud, after avTO)v. 
 29 Kai odo. fj-r} OeXere eai^TOis yuvecrdaL 
 
 €T€pU} /XT] TTOieiV 
 
 So the same authorities as above, reinforced by Si hi, 
 and Cyprian. 
 
 lb. €v Trpafarc ^cpo/xcvoi 
 
 €v TO) ayiw TTvi eppwcOc 
 
 So Irenaeus and TertuUian : cv Trpa^'ere eppuiaBe cett. 
 
 This is a very instructive case. The scribe has passed after 
 
 7rpd$€Te to (.ppoicrOi. in the next o-ti^os, omitting what came 
 
 between.^ Rendel Harris has a long discussion of this passage, 
 
 PP- 75-9- 
 
 34 c8o^6 Se Toj creiA.ea CTrt/xeivat avTov<i 
 
 fjLOvos 8e tovSas eTropevOrj 
 
 The second o-r/xos is supported by E^ sig and some 
 MSS. of the Vulgate, the first is supported by lL<Shl. €^ Arm. 
 Eth. and some Greek MSS. This is a very instructive case, since 
 it affects all the versions. 
 
 XVI. 30 Tovs AotTTOVS ucr^aA,tcra//,evo9 -^ 
 
 So & hi. 
 
 35 ODS £^^^5 7rapeXa/3es 
 
 So S hl.™g. 
 XVli. 12 TU'es 8e rjinaTrjarav 
 
 Only two minuscules support this reading. 
 XVlil. 2 01 Kat KaruiKrjcrav eis tijv a^aiav 
 So 3Lh ^ hl.™g. 
 4 Kat cvTi^ets TO ovofxa tov kv irjv 
 
 So 3L ^ hl.mg. 
 6 TToAAov 8e Xoyov ynvofjievov 
 Kat ypafjiwv SupixrjvevofxevMV 
 So 3Lh ^ hl.'"f?. 
 8 Ota TOV ovofxaTO<; tov kv rjfioiv vrjv ^pv 
 So IL^, oni. cett. 
 XX. 18 (OS Tpt€Ttav •>; Kat TrXetoj/ 
 
 Z) appears to be alone in this reading. 
 
 ' This is probably the explanation of xviii. 28 : 
 S7]fxo(Jia diaXeyofifvos 
 
 Hai fiTi5(iKvvi 5ia rup ypaipojy rov np (ii'at XP^ 
 So two minuscules : brjuoalq, kmhaKvvs ktX.ccH.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 85 
 
 xxii. 9 KUL ei'0oySot eyei'Oi'TO 
 
 So 2L S hi. e^ Elh. and most Greek MSS., om. ABi^€^ 
 Arm. 
 
 26 oTt poifjiaiov €avTov Aeyet 
 So ILg'S. 
 To these should probably be added xix. 5. Here B has 
 €is TO ovofia Kv tyv )(pv 
 €is a(f)€(rLV afxapTHiiV 
 So ,S hi. : the other authorities appear to omit xp^^j as 
 well as the (ttlxo<; which follows. 
 
 This makes a total of 41 cases in which one or more cttixoi of 
 D do not appear in ^ i«^ and most, or all, of the Greek MSS.^ How 
 is this to be explained ? The answer will be given that it is due 
 to the fact that the o-tlxol coincide with the sense, so that an 
 interpolation would naturally form a o-Tt'xos or several. To this 
 I would answer that some of the examples, e. g. xiv, 9 virdfixf^v iv 
 (fiofSu), XV. 26 ek Tcavra -rreipaa-fjiov are not self-contained clauses 
 and might just as well have been joined to the context. Also, 
 this explanation will not suit xv. 29 cS -Trpa^ere . . . eppoiaOe. 
 There is, moreover, a simple way of testing this suggestion, viz. 
 by comparison with the Gospels, and especially with St. Matthew 
 and St. Mark, where also the o-Ti'xot have a primitive appearance. 
 It is hardly fair to include in the list the long passage Matt. xx. 
 28 lu/xets 8e . . . TovTo xpW'-I^^^j which occupies 12 o-tlxol in Z>, 
 since this could hardly be written otherwise, and to this might be 
 added a passage of 4 o-tlxol in Mark xi. 26 et Se {-/xets . . . vfxwv and 
 of 5 o-TLXot in John vi. 56 KaOw<; iv ifxol . . . eV auroi. Apart from 
 these the only examples which I have noted in these two 
 Gospels are : 
 
 Matt. V. 44 cv/\oy€tTe Tovs KaTapo^pucvovi vp.uv 
 KttXcos TTOtctre tois /xiia-ovaLV VfJi.a<s 
 xii. 47 Et7r€v 8e Tts avTOi' lSov rj p.-qT'qp o-ov 
 KaL ot aSeXffiOL aov eLO-TrjKeLO-av e^co 
 I'TjTOvvTe'; XaXrjo-aL croi 
 
 1 1 have not included in this list a passage where the ordinary reading seems 
 due to omission ex homoeotelciito without assistance from line-division, viz. 
 V. 15 iva. epxofxivov irerpov Kav t] OKia tniaKiaat] 
 Tivi avTwv an-qWaaaovTO yap 
 ano vaarjs aaOivias 
 ws ti)(^iv (KaaTos avTuv 
 So IL^'''' P Lucif. : dnrjWdaaovTo . . . avrwv ovi. cell. The omission is due 
 to the repetition oiaviuiv.
 
 86 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 XVU. 2 I TOVTO 8c TO yCV05 OVK eKTTopcucTai 
 
 ei fir] ev Trpocreu^r; Kat vrjcrreia 
 XXV. I Kat TT^s vvfx(fir]'i 
 Mark vii. l6 ctrts £;(€t wra aKouciv aKOuexfa) 
 Xlil. 2 Kat Sta TpLwv rj/xepoiv 
 
 aAXo5 avao-T^o-erai avev xeipoyv 
 Of these only Matt. xxv. i is at all striking. 
 
 The figures for St. Luke, where the o-tlxol are much dis- 
 turbed, are : 
 
 Luke 1. 28 €vXoyr]fxevr] crv ev yuvai^tv 
 IV. 4 aXX ev TvavTi prjfxaTL Cv 
 XI. 4 aXXa pvcraL rjfia'i airo rov Trovrjpov 
 1 1 apTov p-q XiOov avTw eTrtSwcrei r] Kai 
 43 '^cit TrpwTOKXicrtas cv T019 Scittvois 
 Of these only xi. 1 1 is striking. 
 
 There is no example in St. John except vi. 56 (quoted above). 
 The portion of the Acts preserved in D consists of 88 pages : the 
 Gospels cover 324 pages. In the Acts we have noticed 41 cases 
 where a passage found only in Z> occupies a (ttlxo<; or o-Tt'xot. We 
 might, therefore, expect to find about 150 cases in the Gospels. 
 If, however, we reckon all the passage's mentioned above, in- 
 cluding the long ones, the total is 14. It is, therefore, apparent 
 that the phenomena cannot be thus explained. 
 
 It is, indeed, noticeable how frequently in the Gospels doubtful 
 passages found in Z> do not coincide with the cttlxoi, e.g. 
 Matt. xvi. 2 oi/^tas . . . hvvaa-Oe, XX. 1 6 iroXXol . . . IkX^ktoi, Mark 
 ix. 44 oTTOv . . . a-pewvTai, Luke xxii. 43 uxftOyj Se . . . Tyjv yrjv, 
 xxni. 1 7 avajK-qv 8e . . . eva. 
 
 More important evidence is furnished by a number of passages, 
 in which other MSS. appear to have modified the construction, 
 after omitting a passage contained in a o-nxos or o-tlxol of Z>. 
 In order to make clear the significance of this fact, I would refer 
 back to a reading of 5^ previously quoted. 
 
 John XX. 4 Koi o aXA.05 p.aOr]Tr]<; 7rpoe8pa/xe] 7rpoeSpa/xE Se ^5. Here, 
 obviously. Si has been inserted to give a construction after 
 the omission of koI 6 aAXos p.a6rjTrj<i. 
 In the Acts we find the following examples : 
 il. 30 Kara crapKa avacTTrjO'ai tov xpv 
 KUL KaOLaaL ctti tov Opovov avTOV 
 
 So S hi. and many Greek MSS. with Origen and others. 
 KaOLcraL ctti tov Opovov avTov A £\^.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 87 
 
 Kai was omitted to give a construction after the loss of 
 the previous Hne. 
 
 37 TOTC TravTcs OL avveX6ovTe<i 
 
 Kai aKovaavT€<; KaT€Vvyr]crav rr] KapSta 
 So S hl.'^S : aKOvcravTC? 8e Karevvyrjaav Tr]v Kaphiav cett. 
 iii. I €v '^f. Tttis rjfjLepats ravraLS 
 
 TTcrpos /cat iwavT^s avc/Saivov €ts to upov 
 So ILP : Tlerpos Se Kat 'Iwavv7;s avifSaivov eh to tepoi' ^^//. 
 3 ovTos aTCVtcras TOis ocj>6a\fJiOLS avrov 
 KaL iSojv 7r€Tpov Kat Lwavrjv 
 So IL^ : OS ISwv Uerpov kol 'loidvvrjv cett, 
 iv. 18 (jvvKaTo.TiQi.[ii.viiiV Se avTwv tt] yvwfir] 
 <f)0)vrja-avT€S avrovi iraprjyyi^iXavTO 
 
 So 5L^ S'S S hl.'^S Lucif. : Kat KaXia-avres avTOVs Traprjy- 
 yeiXav to ce^^. 
 
 viii. 6 COS 8c rjKovov Trav ot o;(Xot 
 
 Trpocret^ov Tots Xeyo/Acvots vtto (fnXLinrov 
 
 7rpoaeL)(6v T€ ot o;^Aot Tots Aeyo/z-cVots vtto toS ^tXtTTTrou ^^//. 
 Apparently Te and ot ox^ot were inserted after the loss of the 
 previous line. 
 
 xiii. 44 (TxeSov oXt] 1] TToXis (rvvr))(i9r] aKouaat TrauXov 
 TToXw T€ Xoyov TroLrjaafxevov irepL rov kv 
 Here Z> appears to be alone : o-xeSov Trao-a 7] ttoXis 
 (tvvt]xOt] oLKovcraL tov Xdyov rov kv (Ov) cett. Here the writer appears 
 to have glanced from IlavXov to tou kv, omitting a line : t6v Xdyov 
 was inserted to give sense. 
 
 xiv. 19 8taTpt/?ovTOJV avTojv Kat StSacxKOVTcuv 
 
 CTTT/X^OV TtV€S tOl'StttOt 
 
 aTTO tKOVtou Kat avTtoxtcts 
 
 So 3Lb 5 hi.""?, some Greek MSS., Arm. &c. : Itt^XOov 
 8e aTTO 'AvTtoxftas Kat 'Ikoviod 'louSatot cett. 
 XV. 5 ot Se 7ra/Dayy£tXavT€S avTOts 
 
 avaj3aiV£LV vrpos tous Trpecr/Jt'Tepoi'S 
 el^aveo^TT^o-av XtyovTes Tti/€S 
 So D, apparently sohis : i^avia-Trja-av B4 Ttves . . . Xe'yovTes 
 
 ceU. 
 
 12 oT^vKttTaTe^e/Aevwv 8e twv Trpea-jSvTepu) 
 
 TOtS t'TTO TOV TrerpOV €tpT//X£VOtS 
 
 icriLyrjcrei' Trav to irXrjuos 
 So S hi, : i(TLyi](Te Se ttuv to ttX^Oos cett.
 
 88 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 XV. 41-xvi. I CTTicrTrjpL^oiv ras eKKXrjaias 
 
 TTapaSiSovs ras evroAas twv Trpecr/^vTepow 
 oteA^wv 8e Ta eOvrj ravra 
 KaTr]VTr]a-€V ets SepjS-qv Kai XvcTTpav 
 So aLS^S S> hl,™S : iTno-Trjpi^wv ras iKKXrjatas. KaT'qvTfjcre 
 8e /cat €1? A€p/3r)v /cat cts AvcTTpav cett. 
 
 XVI. 35 rjfjLepa'S Se yevofievrjs crvvqXOov ots orTpaTrjyoL 
 
 eiTL TO avTO ets ttjv ayopav 
 Kai avafxvr]cr6€VT€<; 
 
 Tov cr€L(T/Jiov Tov jeyovoTa €^o[ii]9rjcrav 
 5 /cat airecTTetXav TOtis paPhov^ov; Aeyovras 
 aTToXvcrov tous avdpwivovs c/cetvous 
 ovs £;(^€s 7rap€\aj3e<; 
 
 So .S hl.^S : r]fjLepa<; 8e yevoiJievrjs aTrecTTetXav ot (TTpaTrjyol 
 Tovs pa(38ovxov<; Xeyovres, 'AttoXvo-ov tous ctv^/acoTroi^s CKetVovs ^^//. 
 
 The omission of 1. 7 has already been mentioned. The com- 
 pressed reading seems due to the accidental omission of 11. 2-4, 
 the result being that ot o-TpaTrjyol /cat dTrecrretXav was emended 
 to aTrefTTetXav ot (TTparrjyoL. 
 
 XVU. 15 ot Se KaTa(TTavovT€<; tov TravXov 
 rjyayov tcos a$r]vu)V " 
 
 TraprjXOev Se Ttjv decraaXiav 
 €K(j)Xv6r} yap cts avTOVs 
 5 Kfjpv^ai TOV Xoyov 
 
 Xa/3ovT€<; 8e evToXrjv irapa TravXov 
 irpos TOV aeiXav Kat TifxoOeov 
 Here Ephrem has ' But the Holy Spirit prevented him from 
 preaching lest they should slay him. And those who conducted 
 Paul led him as far as Athens and having received from Paul 
 a command to Silas and Timothy '. 
 
 The other MSS. have ot 8e KaOLO-TOiVTe^ tov IlaSXov ^yayov eojs 
 ^AOrjvwv' /cat XaySovTcs ivToXr]v Trpos tov StXav Kat TifioOeov. This 
 reading seems based on the omission of 11. 3-5, and the subse- 
 quent alteration of XafSovTes Si to Kat Xa^di'res. 
 
 Ephrem continues (after Timothy) 'that they should at once 
 come to him in Athens. And they went to him when they 
 received the command '. .D has 
 
 OTTtJJS ev TaX^i iXOuXTLV 
 
 irpo'S avTov e^rjcrav 
 
 Rendel Harris (p. 47) points out that the rendering of Ephrem is 
 due to the arrangement by o-Tt'xot in D. He says ' the last line has
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 89 
 
 been detached from the previous ones by the reader or translator 
 and made into a separate sentence ', and finds in this ' an instance 
 of the early currency of the Bezan line division '. 
 
 This remark is very interesting, since he has detected in the 
 case of Ephrem, on very scanty evidence^ what appears to me to 
 have been true in that of the common ancestor of all our MSS., 
 viz. that an arrangement in o-tlxoi, such as is found in Z>, must be 
 presupposed. 
 
 xviii. 4 uaTTopevofxevos Se cts ttjv a-vvaymy-qv 
 Kara ttuv (ra/?/?aTOV SteXeyero 
 Kat evTt^ets to ovojxa tov kv Vfyv 
 Kttt (.TTidiv 8e ov jxovov touSatows 
 5 aXAa Kat ^XXyjvas 
 So IL S hl.™S ; SteAeyero Se €V ttj o-waywyTj Kara irav (Tn(3- 
 /Sarov, eTTitOe re 'lovSaiovs Koi EAXiyvas ceU. 
 
 Here omission of 1. 3 and probably of 1. i has resulted in 
 somewhat free handling of the text. 
 1 2 KaT€Tr€crT7]crav o/xoOvfjiaBov 
 01 LovSatot crvvXaX-qaavTcs 
 fjieO eawTwv ctti tov TravXov 
 Kat €7rt^evT€S Tas X^'P'*-? 
 5 i^yayov avTOV ctti to Brjixa 
 
 So 3L^ Ss hi. & : KaTiTrea-Trjcrav o/xoOvfJiahov ol 'louSaiot tw 
 IlavXa), Kat ^yayov avTov iirl to jSrjfxa ceit. 
 
 Here the omission appears to be twofold. In the first place the 
 writer passed from 'Iov8atot to eVt tov IlauAov in the line below, 
 and secondly he omitted 1. 4. 
 XX. 12 ao-Tra^o/ACvoJi/ Se avTwv 
 
 ■t]ya.y(.v tov veavLCTKOv ^uivtcl 
 
 So Z?, apparently so/us : ^yayov 8e tov TratSa ^wvTa ceU, 
 15 TT] Be CTepa irapiXa/Sofxev ets crafLOv 
 Kai fJLUvavTes €v TpwyvXta 
 Trj epxo/J-evr] rjXBofxev €ts fjLeiXi-jTOV 
 So 3Lo'g S hi. €*, most Greek MSS., and Chrys. : tt} Se 
 €T€pa, Trapi^aXo/j-ev els 2a)U.ov, ttJ Se ixoi^ivrj ■^Xdojxtv ets MtAr;TOV 
 
 This is one of the passages upon which Ramsay founds his 
 theory that the ' glossator ' of B possessed exceptional knowledge 
 of geography. He says ' highly probable, for the promontory of 
 Trogy Ilium projects far out between Samos and Miletus and the 
 little coasting vessel would naturally touch there' (p. 155). 
 
 1655 N
 
 90 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 .15-16 ave(3aivofX€V cis lepovaaXrjfJi 
 airo Kccrapaia? crvv y]fxeiv 
 ovTOL Se rjyayov ■)7/xas 
 Trap w ^cvtcr^oj/xev 
 Ktti 7rapay€vo/x€VOL ets Ttva Ktxiixrjv 
 eyevofxeda irapa vacru)VL tlvl Kvirpiw 
 So <S hl.'^S. dv€(3aLvofX€v €19 'lepovcraXijix. (TvvrjXOov Sc /<ai 
 Ttiiv fxaOrjrCiv ciTro Kato'a/aetas (rvv 17/Arv, ayovres Trap' w ^evto'^<jj/x£V Mva- 
 o'wvt Tii't KvTrpioj r^//. 
 
 The first remark which I would make is, that the text of £) is 
 clearly defective here. The words aw^XOov Se koI twv fiadrjrwv are 
 necessary, and must have formed a o-rt'xos which has dropped out 
 after lepovcraXijix. 
 
 The ordinary text makes St. Paul go from Caesarea to Jerusalem, 
 a distance of 68 miles, in one day, that ofZ> makes him stay for 
 a night in a village. Ramsay, who pointed this out, thinks that 
 the ' interpolator ' was well acquainted with the route. It is difficult 
 to think that St. Luke could make such a blunder. 
 
 22 Tt ovv ecTTiv TravTws 
 Sei 7rXrj6o<; (TVViXOeLV 
 aKovaovTai yap otl cXr}Xv$a<s 
 So t^ and most MSS. : B C'dB Eth. Orig. have tl ovv 
 ecTTi ; TravTcos aKovcxovTaL otl iXt]Xv6a<;. 
 
 25 vept 8c Twv TrcTTicrTCVKOTcov eOvfav 
 ouScv e^ovai Aeyciv Trpos ae 
 Tjixiis yap aTre(rTeiXafji€v KpctvovTcs 
 fxrjSev TOLovTov rrjpeiv avrov; 
 5 ct jxr] (fivXaacreaOaL aurovs to €i8u)Xo6vtov 
 Here 1. 2 is also given by %sis ©s. The other MSS. omit it 
 and yap in the next line, but otherwise agree with Z>, except 
 A Bi^dr, which omit firjSev . , . el p.-^. Apparently 1, 4 was lost, 
 and the tl p.rj was struck out to make sense. 
 
 The cumulative evidence yielded by these two classes of 
 omissions seems to me decisive, and the only conclusion to which 
 I can come is that behind all our MSS. we have an archetype 
 arranged in o-Tt'xot similar to those which are found in D. This, 
 it will be remembered, is what Rendel Harris has divined in the 
 case of Ephrem's MS., although on very scanty evidence. 
 
 This conclusion entirely upsets all previous theories, and at first 
 sight appears bewildering. There is, however, a simple explana- 
 tion. The Acts come to an abrupt end, and leave St. Paul in
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 91 
 
 Rome teaching with freedom in his hired house. As we are told 
 nothing about the trial, and its result, the most natural supposi- 
 tion is that the Acts were written before this by the faithful 
 eyewitness who shared his travels. Now, if the Acts were written 
 in Rome, it would be only natural that a Latin translation should 
 be issued for the use of those converts whose knowledge of Greek 
 was defective. If so, the arrangement of the Greek in o-Tt'xot, 
 with a line for line translation in Latin, would provide the best 
 means of providing for their needs. I do not suggest that the 
 Acts were originally published in this form. An original in Greek 
 only would obviously come first.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 I NOW proceed to deal with some more complicated differences 
 between D and the received text. In the light of the passages 
 previously considered the situation is changed, and now I venture 
 to treat the ordinary readings as abbreviations of the primitive 
 text. 
 
 ni. r I €K7r0p€V0fJi€V0V Sc TOV TTCTpOV Kttl KOaVOV 
 (rVV€^€TrOp(V€TO KpaTMV aVTOVi 
 
 Ev TY] (TToa 7] Ka\ovfji.€vr] (To\ofiwvo<; €K6afl/3oL 
 2.^ has exeun 
 
 tibus autem petro et iohanne simul et ipse prodiebat 
 
 tenens eos et concurrit omnis populus ad eos in porti 
 
 cu quae uocatur solomonis stupentes 
 The other MSS. give 
 
 KpaTOvvTOS oe avrov rov Tiirpov koI 'Iwawr^v avveSpafxe Trpos avroxx; 
 
 TTttS o Xaos €7rt TTj o-Toa rfj KaXovfil^nrj ^oXofj.wvTO^ eKOap^oi. 
 Here the omission of 1. i seems to have" resulted in recasting of 
 the text. 
 
 X. 25 TTpoareyyL^ovTO^ Se tov Trerpov 
 
 CIS Tr}v Kaiaapiav 
 Trpoopap-oiv ti? twv SonXwv 
 oiecra(^r;crev Trapayeyovevai avrov 
 5 o 8c KOpvrjXios €K7ry]Sr](ra<; 
 /cat (TVvavTr](Ta<i avrw 
 So It&ig 5 hlmg. 
 
 ws 0€ cyeVcTO tov elacXOelv tov Hirpov, (rvvavr^(ra<; avrw 6 Kopj-^Xto? 
 
 Here 11. 2-4 are omitted, probably also 1. r dropped out, and 
 a substitute inserted from the context. 
 
 Rendel Harris (p. 63) remarks that ' the account is as life-like 
 as anything we could wish, and agrees with the statement that 
 Cornelius had sent fwo slaves '. The ordinary reading seems very 
 bald. 
 
 XI. 2 o /x€v ovv 7r€Tpo<; 8ia iKavov )(povov 
 
 r]6eXr]craL TropevOrjvaL eis tepoa-oXv/ia 
 KaL TrpO(T(jn)ivrj(Ta<; T0115 aScXt^ovs 
 /cat (TTKTTrjpL^a^ avrov? ttoXvv Aoyoi'
 
 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 93 
 
 5 7roioi)/i,€i'os Sta tow ^ojpwi' 
 
 St8a(TK(j)v auTODS os Kat Karrji'Tqanv avTOts 
 Kai airriyyiXev arrots rrjv X^-P'-^ "^^^ ^^ 
 01 Se c/c 7repiT0/xr]<; aSeX^ot Su/cptvovro 
 7rp05 avTOj/ XeyovTcs 
 SoEP^Shl. 
 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 OTC Se avifiy] XTeVpos ct? 'Iepoo-oXv/>ia, ZuKpivovTO 7rpo<; avTov oi eK 
 TrepiTOfJLrj'i, XeyovTe?. 
 Here there seems to have been a double omission. In the first 
 place the writer has passed from 1. i HeVpos to ek, which is just 
 underneath, and subsequently to have omitted 11. 3-7. 
 25 a/covcas Se otl cravXos «ttlv €is Oapcrov 
 €^\6iV avat,'r]T(iiV avrov 
 KaL ws (rvvTV)(wv TrapeKaXecrcv 
 eXOcLV ct? avTLO)(eLav 
 So iLgigP S hl.ms. 
 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 iirjXOe Se eis Tapcroi/ dva^ijT^crat 2av\ov, kol evpujv ^yayev £i? 
 'AvTLoxd-av. 
 This looks like a deliberate attempt at compression. 
 27 KaT)]XOov aTTo LepocroXvfKtiv 
 ■7rpo(fii]TaL €6S ai'Tto;^€iav 
 T/v Sc TToXXr] ayaXAtacrts 
 (Tvve(TTpajXjX£VMV oe 'qjjLOiv 
 5 €</)?; CIS €^ auTwv ovofJ.aTL aya^os 
 So 3Lp'«^ August. 
 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 KaTTJXOov OLTTO 'UpocroXvfj.o)V 7rpo<f)TiTaL ets 'AvTio'xetai'. dmoTTas 8e 
 CIS €^ avTix)V, ovojxaTL "Aya^os. 
 Here the omission of 11. 3-4 seems to have led to the insertion 
 of dvacrras 8e m 1. 5- 
 
 xiv. 2 01 8e ap^to-waywyot rwv lovoaiwv 
 KUL ot ap;>(ovT€S T7?s (Tuvaywyijs 
 CTrr/yayov avrots Siwy/xov Kara twv OtKaiwv 
 Kat CKaKwo-av ras i/aj^as Tcov c^vwv 
 Kara Ttov aScXc^cov 
 So S hl.mg. 
 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 ot 8e (l7r£te7;o-avTcs 'loDSaTot eTryyeipav (+ Stwy/xov ^Egig^) Kat 
 eKaKwcrav ras i/'uxas twv e^i/wv Kara twv ddeXc^oJi/.
 
 94 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 Here there is nothing to correspond to 1. 2, probably 1. i was also 
 omitted and replaced by 01 8e airuOrjaavT^s 'loi'Satot (cf. xvii. 5). 
 
 XV. 2 y€VOix€vq<i 8c eKTacrews 
 
 Kai ^r]Tr)cre<ji)<; ovk oXiyT^s 
 Tco TravXw Kat fSapvafta (Tw avTOis 
 cXeya' yap o TrauAos fieveiv ovtcos 
 5 /ca^w? eTTLo-Tevcrav 8u(r)(vpi.^ofxevo<; 
 ot Se €\7]XvOoTe<; airo tepovcraXyjp. 
 TraprjyyeiXav avTOLS tw TravXw Kai f3apva/3a 
 Kai Tio-u' aAAots ava^aiviLV 
 So 3L hl.^S. The words cAeyev yap . . . iiriaTevcrav also have the 
 support of ILsis w 
 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 y€VOfxivrj<; 8e o-Tao-ecos Kai ^7}Trj(r€(i}<; ovk oAtyT/s tw Ilav'Aa) Kai tw 
 BapvaySa Trpos avToi^s Ira^av dva^Satvetv IlavAov Kai Bapi'a/3av 
 /cat Ttvas aAAoi;?. 
 Here the source of the omission is clear, viz. that the copyist 
 passed from tw IlavAw Kai Bapvdfta in 1. 3 to the same words in 
 1. 7, omitting the intervening words. In order to give a sense 
 €Taiav was introduced. This is a very instructive case. 
 5 01 8e TrapayyeiAavTcs avTOis -' 
 avaySaiveiv Trpos tovs Trpecr/SvTepov^ 
 c^avecTTrjaav AeyovTcs Tives 
 
 ttTTO TJ^S €p£0-£WS TOJJ' 0apl(jatWV 
 
 TreTTio-TcvKOTes OTt Set TreptTe/ii'eir auTons 
 Here Z> seems to be unsupported. 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 iiavicTTrjcrav 84 tivc? airo ttJs atpe'crew? twv $apicraiwv TrcTriCTTCVKOTe?, 
 
 AtyOJ/TCS OTl Aci TTCpiTe/AVCtV aVTOt'?. 
 
 The reading of Z> presents some difificulty, since Xiyovres goes 
 better before 6tl Aet. Also, something seems lost, e. g. Kai aAAoi 
 before Ttves The arrangement of the o-tlxol is not perfect, since 
 TreTTto-TeuKOTcs should go with the preceding line. The first two 
 crrcxot. have been omitted in the other copies. 
 
 XVI. 10 bieyep^cts ovv SirjyrjcraTO to opa/xa rj/xcv 
 
 Kai evorja-afiev oti TrpoaKeKXrjrat T^p-as o k? 
 
 evayycAicracr^at tovs ev tt] /^aKcSovia 
 
 TY] 8e CTravpiov ap(^€VTes aTro TpwaSos 
 Here Steycp^ets . . . evov/o-ap-ev is supported by fiH^, and t^ Sc iiravpLov 
 dvaxO€VT€<; by S hl.mg.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 95 
 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 0)5 Se TO opafxa etSei', evOeo)^ lt,i]Trj(Tafj.(.v i^eXOelv els Ti]v MaKiSoviav, 
 avfj.ftil3d^0VT€<; OTL Trpo(7K€KXr]Tat -tjfxas 6 0€os euayyeAt'o-acr^at 
 avTOv<s. dva^^^cVres ovv oltto t^s TpwaSos. 
 This is a very puzzling case. 
 
 38-40 awrj-yyetXav Se auTOts ot aTpaTr]yot<; 
 OL papZov)(OL Ttt p-qp-ara ravTa 
 Ttt pr]$evTa Trpos tov? (TTpaTqyov<; 
 OL Se ttKODcravTCS on pcofiatoi etcrtv 
 5 i<jio/Sr]6y]crav Kai 7rapayei'o//.evot 
 
 yuera <^l\wv ttoWmv ets tt/v (^vXaKiqv 
 Trap€KaXe(rav ai'xovs c^eXOuv etTrovres 
 r]yvor](rap.€v ra naO u/Aas 
 oTt ecrrat avSpes Stxaioi 
 10 Kai e^ayayovTCS 
 
 TrapcKaXecrav avTous XeyovTcs 
 
 CK T7;S TToXewS TaVTTjS i^iXOaTe. 
 
 p-rjTTOTe iraXiv avva-TpacfxDcriv ■)]p.iv 
 eTTiKpa^ovra Kad vpnov 
 15 eieXOovres 8e ck Tr;s (f>vXaKr]<; 
 yjXOov Trpos TTyv XuStav 
 Kai iSovres tov5 aSeXcjiOV^ 
 ^LrjyijcravTo ocra eTrotT^crev ks aurois 
 Tra/aaKaAccravTCS auTOUs xai e^XOav 
 Rendel Harris (p. 27) quotes from Ephrem : 
 'So then that this favour might be unto them, they came and 
 besought of them, saying, we knew not that ye were just men, 
 even as the earthquake indeed presaged of you. So then we ask 
 of you this favour, depart from this city, lest the same men gather 
 together after the earthquake against you who before the earth- 
 quake were gathered together.' 
 
 Lines 8-14 are supported by S hi. There is also some Latin 
 authority for them and for 11. 17-19 rovs d8€X</)ous . . . avroi's. 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 aTTT/yyciXav Se rots crTpaTT^yois ol pafiSovxot to. pyj/xara ravra' 
 i(f)oj3-q6'q<Tav 8e dKovcravTcs oTi 'Pw/xaiot dai- kol eXOovre^ 
 TrapcKaXecrav avTOV's, /cat e^ayayovTCS rjpwrwv direXOilv dno -nj^ 
 TToXcws. i$eX06vT€<i 8e e*c t^9 (fivXaKrj<; €l(Tr]XOov Trpos Trjv 
 AuStav" KOL tSovres TrapcKaXeo-ai/ tov<s 0L8eX(f)ov<i kol l^XOov. 
 Here we have to notice a series of omissions. Lines 3 and 6 
 have disappeared. The writer then appears to have passed from
 
 96 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 TrapcKaXecrav avTov<; in 1. 7 to the Same words in 1. 1 1, but to have 
 partially rectified his error by inserting 1. 10. Lines 13 and 14 are 
 omitted : also 1. 18, the last omission causing some slight alteration 
 in the wording. There seems to be a combination of accidental 
 omission and condensation. 
 
 XVili. 27 €V 8e TT] £<^€Crw tTTtST^/XOWTCS 
 
 Tiv€s KopivBioL /cat a/<ov(ravTes avTOV 
 irapi.KaX.ovv SaXOetv cvv avTOLS 
 €ts Tr]v TrarpiSa avrcov 
 5 (TVVKaTavevcravTOS Se avTOV * 
 
 OL £</)€criot eypaif/av rots ev KopLvOu) fxaOrjrais 
 OTTWS aTTo8e^(j)VTai tov avSpa 
 OS €7rLSr]fxr](Ta<; eis ttjv a;!(aiav 
 voXvv arvve/SaWeTO ev rats CKKAT/crtats 
 So ^ hl."is, with some Latin support. 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 fSovXofxevov 8e avTOv SteA^eiv ets t^v 'A^^aiav TrpoTpf.^dp.ivoi 01 dScA- 
 ^ot typa\pav rots //.a^y^rats diroSe^aaOaL avTov' os irapayivo- 
 fj.evo's (Tvvi/SdXiTO TToXv Tots TreTTicTTei^Kocrt 8ia t^s ^ctpiros. 
 This is a difficult case. It looks as if 11. 1-4 had been omitted 
 and replaced by a summary drawn from the context. On the 
 other hand I should be disposed to look on rots TreTrto-reuKoo-i 8ia 
 T^s x^P'Tos as a o-Tt^os which has been omitted by Z>. 
 
 xix. I OeXovTos 8c TOV TrauAou 
 Kara rrjv t8tav ^ovXrjv 
 TTopiVicrdaL €is LepocroXvfxa 
 ciTTCv auTw TO TTi'tt VTTOCTTpe^etv €ts Tr/i' ao"tai/ 
 5 8t€X^o)v 8e Ttt avo)T€pLKa jJf-^pi] 
 ep)^€TaL €ts ecfiecrov 
 So S hl.ois, with some Latin support. 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 iyevero 8e iv tw tov 'AttoAAw etvat iv KopiV^o) IlaCXoi/ 8i€A.^ovTa Tot 
 avwrepiKo. fJi€pr] iXOeiv cts E^eo"ov. 
 Probably 11. 1-4 were omitted and replaced by a supplement 
 drawn from the context. 
 
 Rendel Harris (p. 48) quotes from Ephrem ' Paul wished of his 
 own will to go to Jerusalem, but the Spirit sent him back to Asia 
 ... he went round the upper region and came down to Ephesus '. 
 14 cv ots Kttt VLOL (TKiva TLvos ic/aews 
 rjdeXtjcrav to avTO TroLrjcrai 
 
 e6o^ eL)(aV TOUS TOtOVTOt'S €$OpKL^€LV
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 97 
 
 Kttt €L<TeXOovT€<; irpo'; tov Saifjiovi^o/xevov 
 5 T]piavTO eTTiKaXeio-^at to ovofxa AeyovTcs 
 TrapayyeXXo/xev aoL ev Uijv 
 ov TravAos e^eXOeiv Krjpva-crei 
 The words i^eXOelv Krjpvcra-iL in 1. 7 are in the wrong order. The 
 Latin is ^uem paulus praedicat exire. The error is rectified by 
 a corrector. 
 
 B is here supported by S hl.mg. 
 The ordinary reading is : 
 
 rja-av oe Ttvos S^eva 'louSaiou dp^^icpcws eTrro. utot tovto ttoiovvtc?. 
 Ramsay says 'Z> here gives a text which is intelligent, con- 
 sistent, and possible : the accepted text is badly expressed, and 
 even self-contradictory ' (p. 153). He refers to the fact that in v. 16 
 the sons of Sceva are said to be two in number (KaraKv/Dievo-as 
 d/A<^oTe/30)v), not seven. Also, it is difficult to see the meaning of 
 apxiepew? here. The context rather implies that Sceva was a 
 heathen who copied the Jewish exorcists mentioned in v. 13. 
 Apparently 11. 3-7 have been omitted, and 11. 1-2 remodelled. 
 The corruption iirTo. vloi is very odd. I can only suggest that 
 ^ (= iTrrd) is due to misunderstanding of ^= ^>?Tei), a well-known 
 critical mark,' 
 
 The whole passage is a striking example of Z>'s superiority to 
 the other MSS. 
 
 I have hitherto abstained from mentioning two famous readings 
 of Z>, viz. xii. 10 KaL e$eX6ovT€^ Kare/Brjcrav tov; .^. (SaOixov: 
 Kai TTpoayjXOav pvfjLrjv fXLav 
 Kat. ev^ews aireaTrj a ayyeXos air avTOV 
 
 KaL O TTiTpO'i €V CaVTOi yCVO/A€VOS CtTTCV 
 
 Here 3Lp has the equivalent for KaTe/Srja-av tov? )8a^/Aovs Kat : other 
 MSS. omit the passage. It is impossible to suppose that an 
 interpolator invented such a striking detail as the descent of the 
 seven steps. One can imagine St. Peter counting them as he 
 walked. 
 
 The omission here is not quite similar to those which I have 
 previously considered, since it is not an entire line which has been 
 dropped, as would have been the case if irpoa^XOov had also been 
 omitted. Probably the writer was puzzled by the occurrence of 
 Acat at the beginning of four o-tlxol. 
 
 This IS found in the forms C^ and C,r} in the papyrus of Sophocles, Ichneutae, 
 Ox. 1 1 74 (cent, ii), and ^rj is used for Cv^Vr^ov five times in Tebtiinis, ii. 343 
 (cent. ii). I owe these references to Dr. Hunt. 
 
 1655
 
 •98 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 xix. 9 TO Ka6r]fxepav StaAeyo/zevos ev tt] (t^oXt; 
 Tvpavviov Ttvos ttTTO ojpas .c. €C09 ScKarr;? 
 The words rtvos . . . Sekcitt/s are supported by iLs^s S hl.n^s, and 
 some minuscules : the other MSS. omit them. The statement that 
 St. Paul taught from the first to the fifth hour is so vivid and minute 
 that in Ramsay's opinion ' it can only be deliberate impertinence 
 (which is improbable) or founded upon actual tradition' (p. 152). 
 I have no explanation to offer for the omission. 
 To these I may add xix. 28 : 
 TavTa o€ aKovaavTe<i 
 KUL yevofjievoi 7rXr]p€i<; Ovfjiov 
 8pafxovTe<; ets to a/x<^o8ov CKpa^ov XeyovTCS 
 /xeyaXr) apr^fjn^ ecfyea-Lwv 
 So S hl.m^ : o?n. Spa/xo'vT€9 ei? to a.p.(^oZov cett. Ramsay remarks : 
 ' The addition increases the individuality and the local colour, and 
 possibly an actual tradition surviving in Ephesus fixed the house 
 or the public sioa where the preliminary meeting was held, and the 
 street along which the artisans ran invoking the goddess '(p. 153). 
 Ramsay, who has done so much to point out the value of D in 
 the Acts, holds that these striking readings came from a very well 
 informed glossator. Rendel Harris (P.-65) remarks that ' if the 
 glossator be a separate person from the author, he must have had 
 the soul of a harmonist, but he must also have been gifted with some 
 of the trained instincts of a modern critic '. Lake very properly 
 expresses doubt ' whether such good work is really that of a 
 glossator '. The supposed glossator appears to me no other than 
 St. Luke himself, whose words have been preserved by D. 
 
 I have not included in this discussion some important passages 
 for which we have not now the evidence of D. These are : 
 
 viu. 37 etTre Se 6 ^iXittttos, Ei Trto-Tcvets e^ 0X775 ttjs KapSi'as, 
 cfeoTtv. aTTOK'pi^eis 8e eiTre, IIto-Teua> tov vv tov 6v ctvai tov Iv 
 
 x^ (94). 
 
 So EShl. Arm, Iren. and some Greek MSS. including E. 
 
 ix. 5 (tkXtjpov croi Trpos Kevrpa XaKTi^eiv. Tpefxwy re kol Oa/J-I^wv 
 ciTrev, Ke, tl p,e ^eXcts 7rot^o"at; kol 6 ks Trpos avTov (85). 
 SoILShl.mgLucif. Amb. 
 
 The words a-KXrjpov . . . XaKTL^etv are inserted after ti p,e Siwkci? ,• 
 instead of after ov crv StwKeis, by £. 
 
 xxiii. 24 e(f>o^rj6rjyap fxr]7roTeapTrd(ravT€<; avTov ol lovBaioi aTTOKTevu)- 
 rriv Koi avTOS p-eraiv eyKXrj/Jia e)(rj ws apyvptov ctXiy^ws (93)' 
 So 3L S hi.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 99 
 
 xxiv. 6 KOL Kara tov rjixirepov vofjLOV rjOeXijcrafxev Kpivai. TrapeX6oiV 
 Se Af crt'as 6 ^iXiap^os //tera 7roAA^9 /St'as ck twv \eipu)v rjixwv 
 ainqyaye, /ceAcvcras Toi>s KaTrjyopov; avTov tp^^ecrOai iirt crc (141). 
 So ILPg S hi. Eth. and £. 
 
 xxviii. 166 €KaTOVTap;^os TrapeSwKC Tors Se(r/Atoi;s tw a-TparoTTiSdpxu) 
 
 (49). 
 So 3L S hi. Eth. 
 
 29 Kal ravTa avTov cittovtos (xtt^A^ov ot 'lovSaiot, iroAAr^v e;!(Ovr€s ev 
 eavTots (Tv^yrrjaiv (69). 
 So ES hi. and most Greek MSS. : om. "i^B A, alii. 
 
 It is highly probable that D here agreed with its allies. 
 
 The last of these passages differs from the others, since it has 
 the support of most Greek authorities. The omission may be 
 characteristic of a particular group.^ 
 
 I have numbered the letters, in order to bring out the fact that 
 viii. 37 and xxiii. 24 are of equal length. This may be due to 
 chance, or may show that the omission represents lines of an 
 intermediate MS., not written in o-Ttxot. The coincidence is 
 certainly striking. 
 
 I now proceed to consider the relation of D to the archetype. 
 If we assume, as seems to me probable, that this was written 
 about A. D. 62, it follows that some 440 years, or more, must have 
 elapsed before D was written. There is room for a number of 
 intermediate MSS. during this period. It is, therefore, likely that 
 a certain amount of change has taken place in the arrangement of 
 the (TTixoi, and that several more omissions in the ordinary text 
 would be explicable, if we had these in their primitive form. 
 Thus xviii. 19 D gives : 
 
 KaravTiycras 8e eis e^etrov 
 
 Kai TO) CTTiovTt (Ta^fSaToi €K€ivov<; KareXiTrev eKei 
 avTos Se eia-eXOwv cts t->;v crvvayu)y7]v 
 SteXcyeTo rots tonSatots- 
 
 The words rw cTriovrt cra/3j8aTu) (without Kal) are supported by 
 3Lti & hi. ©8 : om. cett. 
 
 There is no reason for saying that St. Paul left Aquila and 
 Priscilla on the Sabbath, but every reason for saying that he went 
 into the synagogue on that day. I suspect, therefore, that the 
 words {sine kul) should come after o-waywyTjv. 
 
 ' Cf. XV. 2^\iyovTfs TTfpirinvecrOai Kal rrjpuv rov vofiov (38). These words, 
 omitted by D as well as by HB A, are found ia C £ and most Greek MSS. 
 Possibly this passage should be added to the list.
 
 loo THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 On one occasion D has an obvious transposition, viz. : 
 V. 29 Tr^idap^i.iv Sc Bm fiaXXov rj av6pu)Troi<s 
 o 0£ Trerpos eiTrev Trpos avTovi 
 This is not shared by IL^. 
 
 On some occasions the reading of d shows that something has 
 been lost by D, e. g. : 
 
 XI. 26 iyevero 8e atTots Kal iviavTov oXov (rvva^OrjvaL iv rfj 
 €KKX.ri<TLa, Kol BiSd^ai 6)(\ov iKavov. 
 
 Here D d read as follows : 
 OITIV69 7rapayevofji€voL evLavTov oXov contigit uero eis annum totum 
 (rvv€xvOrj(Tav ox^ov LKavov commiscere ecclesiam 
 
 Here D has omitted iv rrj iKKXya-Lo. Kal SiSa^ai (the words are 
 supplied by a later hand), while d omits Kal SiSd^ai oxXov iKavov. 
 It is to be noticed that d appears to render eyeVcro Se avrols, the 
 ordinary reading. 
 
 XXI. 39 ev Tapcro) 8e rrj's KcAiKias ycyevvTy/Aevos 
 
 n 
 
 tarsesis ex ciliciae non ignotae ciuitatis 
 Here D has omitted ovk dcnfip-ov ttoXccos ttoAiVt^s after KtXtKias, 
 while d has no equivalent for yeycvv7;/A£vos. Neither renders 
 
 TToXiTiqs. 
 
 xvii. 5. Here the ordinary reading is 
 
 ^T/AwcravTes h\ ol lovSaiot, Kat wpoa-Xa/So/JLivoL twv dyopai(DV rivas 
 avSpas Trovr]pov<i. 
 D d give 
 
 Ol 8e aTTci^ovvTes lovZaioi adsuptis uero iudaeis 
 
 (rvvaTpeij/avT€^ rtras avS/aas conuertentes quosdam uiros 
 
 Twv ayopaioiv Trovrjpovs forenses subdoles 
 
 Here d has no equivalent for aTreiOovvTa, while adsumptis looks 
 like a mistranslation of ■Kpoa-Xa^op.^voi. 
 
 There are some minor discrepancies. Thus d has no equivalent 
 for TTOi-^crai y] (iv. 14),' Tri'Xwvos (xii. 13), or hii(TxypiCpp.(.vo<i (xv. 2). 
 Also d sometimes mistranslates, e. g. : 
 
 xvui. 5 TTapcyevovTO 8e airo Tr]<s /lAaKcSona? 
 ut uero aduenerunt in macedonia 
 
 Both Z> and d have numerous slips, e. g. iv. 29 ayias (= (XTrciAas) 
 Z), minacias d, i. 15 non omnium d : ovo/xarcov Z>, iv. 33 testim d: 
 /xaprvpLov D, vi. 1 5 stans d: co-twtos -£> (stantis ^). 
 
 It is obvious that D (and ^) sometimes omit. I arrange these 
 
 ^ So D : om. plerique.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS loi 
 
 omissions in order of magnitude, and asterisk those where 11^ 
 
 supports the usual reading. 
 
 (lo) iv. 13 Koi ISiwrai om. D. 
 
 (14) i. 9 jSXcTTovTwv avTwv of/i. D August. 
 
 (21) xvii. 34 *Kat yvvT] ovo/xaTL ^dfiapi^ om. D. 
 
 At the beginning of the next o-rtxos D has (.vayriii-wv. As this 
 epithet is especially used of women, it seems to be a relic of the 
 missing Damaris. Ramsay (p. 161) thinks that there was an 
 intentional excision due to the 'Asiatic distaste for prominence 
 of women '. 
 
 IV. I *Kat 6 (rrparrfyo'S tov lepov om. D. 
 
 (22) ii. 31 TrpotSwv iXdXyjcrev -rrepl Trj<s om. D. The words are 
 
 inserted by a later hand. 
 XI. 26 Iv rrj iKKXrja-ia kol StSafat om. D, cf. supra. 
 xxi. 6 KoX dve/3iyyu,cv ets to ttAoiov om. D. 
 39 OVK dcrrifji.ov ttoXcws TroXtVr/s 0?n. D. 
 
 (23) xxi. 16 (TvvTjkQov 8e KOX Twv fj.a9rjTC)v om. D. 
 
 (24) xviii. 3 *^o-aj' yap CTKrjvoiroLol rfj T€^vr) om. Z^IL^'S. 
 This personal detail must be genuine. 
 
 {25) ii. 19 al/xa Kal irvp koX drfXiSa Kairvov QUI. Z> IL^i?^ P Priscill. 
 (35) ^^'ii- 18 oTt TOV u7 KoX rrjv dvaa-Taa-iv evrjyyeXLt,ero om. D ILS'S. 
 
 To these I should be inclined to add : 
 
 xvui. 27 Tots TreTTto-TevKoo-t Sia ry]<i •)(o.piro% om. D (29). 
 
 It will be observed that out of these 13 cases 9 are omissions 
 of 21-5 letters. This is a singular coincidence. It may be 
 accounted for by the fact that this is a very frequent length for 
 a o-Tt'xo? in D. 
 
 I proceed to say a few words concerning IL^. This is stated to 
 have been written in the fifth century. If so, it may be older than 
 D. It is written in long lines of about 38-40 letters to the line. 
 There are, I think, indications that it is derived from an ancestor 
 written in o-Ttxot similar to those of D. I quote the following 
 passages as given in D : 
 
 ni. 13 Kara Trpoo-WTrov TreiXarov 
 Tou KpetvavTos ckclvov 
 airoXveiv avTov ^eAovTOS 
 Here A has 
 
 ante faciem pilati illo uolente eum dimittere, om. tov /cptVavTo? 
 
 CK€tVoV. 
 
 IV. 10— II £v TovTw oin^os Trap€crTr]K€v 
 cvwTTtov vp.<jiv vyirj^
 
 I02 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 ovTOS tCTTiv o X^^os o e$ovO€vr]6€L<; v(f> rjfj.o)v 
 
 TOOV OLKoSofXWV 
 
 5 o y6vo/x.cvo9 €i9 Kecf)a\r}v ywvias 
 
 Kat ou/c ecTTiv ev aAAw ovSevi 
 
 Z) here appears to have omitted rj o-oiT-qpia after ovSevt. The 
 
 reading of y^ is : 
 
 in illo iste conspectu uestro sanus ad 
 
 Stat in alio autem nullo. hie est lapis qui contem 
 tus est a uobis quia aedificatis qui factus est in caput 
 anguli 
 transposing kclL ovk ta-Tiv iv aAAw ovScvi from ywi/tas (at the end of 
 1. 5) to vytT^s (at the end of 1. 2). The transposition is shared by 
 £ & hl.ms and Cyprian 
 
 ib. 13-14 (.TreydvoiCTKOv Sc arrous on crvv Tin irjv rjaav 
 Tov avOpiDTTOV ySAeTTOvres 
 crvv avTO}v ecrrtoTa tov reOepaTrevfJievov 
 ovSev €i^ov TTOLTjcraL 7] avTLireiv 
 Here A omits 1. i suo loco and after cotitradicere ( = avTurcCiv) has 
 quidam autem ex ipsis agnosce 
 bant eis quoniam cum ihu conuersabantur 
 I have already noted important agreements of h with Z>, viz. : 
 V. 38 et non maculetis manus uestras 
 
 39 neque uos neque 
 
 principes ac tyranni abstinete itaquae uos ab is- 
 -tis hominibus 
 vi. 8 in nomine ihu xpi (so xviii. 8) 
 
 10 et quod reuincentur 
 
 ab eo cum omni fiducia tunc itaque non ualen 
 tes resistere aduersus ueritatem 
 15 stantis inter illos 
 viii. I qui remanserant hierosylymis 
 
 xiv. 7 ut motum est omne genus in doctrina eorum 
 
 paulus autem et barnabas commorabantur in lystris 
 9 et habens timorem 
 
 10 tibi dico in nomine ihu nostri diii fili di 
 xviii. 2 qui uenerunt in achaiam 
 4 interponens nomen domini 
 6 cum multis fieret uerbum et scripturae interpretarentur 
 
 So also 
 
 iii. 3 hie contemplatus oculis su 
 
 is cum uidisset petrum et iohannem 
 iv. 18 consentientibus autem ad sententiam denuntiauerunt
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 103 
 
 xiv. 19 et cum ibi commorarentur et doce 
 
 rent superuenerunt quidam iudaei ab iconia et antio 
 chia 
 xviii. 1 2 exurreserunt con 
 
 sentientes iubaei et conlocuti secum de paulo inie 
 cerunt ei manus 
 On the other hand, h has passages omitted by Z>, viz. : 
 iv. 2 et praetor tempH 
 13 et idiotae 
 xvii. 34 et mulier nomine damalis 
 xviii. 3 erant enim arteiicio lectari 
 
 On one occasion, where D is deficient, h has a reading which 
 seems to be genuine, viz. : 
 
 ix. 20 cum omni fiducia, so Irenaeus : om. cett. 
 
 More doubtful cases are 
 
 xiv. 18 oXkh. TTopevecrOai eKacTTov eh to. iSia, C and some mmus- 
 
 cules, S hl.rag Arm. 
 Here h has et dimiserunt eos ab (i. e. ad) se. 
 ib. 19 Koi TTCtcravTes tous o;(Aov9. 
 We find in /^ a fuller version, viz. : 
 
 qui palam disputabant uerbum S"i persuadebant 
 illis hominibus ne crederent eis docentibus dicentes 
 quia nihil ueri dicunt sed in omnibus mentiuntur 
 et concitaberunt turbam 
 20 KVK\wcrdvTo)v Se avTov Twv fjLaOrjTwv] tunc circumdederunt 
 eum dicentes (= discentes) et | cum discessisset populus 
 vespere. 
 In xiv. 6 after Karicfivyov el<s ra? 7roAet9 Trj<; AuKaovtas ^ adds SlCUt 
 ihs dixerat eis LX [XH ?]. The reference is to the directions given 
 to the 72 in Luke x. 1 1. This appears to be a gloss which would be 
 more appropriate, if it came at xiii. 5 1 iKTLva^dixevot tov Kovioprov 
 TWV TToSwv eV avrov<;. It may have been entered on the wrong 
 folio of an ancestor.^ 
 
 I have noticed the following omissions, where Z> is extant : 
 
 Vi. 5 Kttl T7J SlttKOVta (13) 
 
 xviii. 5 o-i»vct)(€TO Tw Xoyw IlavXos, Sta/xaprupovjaevos TOis lovoaiois 
 cTvai TOV ^ Kp Zv (64) 
 Also, where we have not the evidence of D : 
 xxvi. 26 ov TretOofJiaL (lo) 
 xxvii. 7 Kara '^a\[J.(i)vr]v {l 2) 
 
 ^ Cf. pp. 10, 68.
 
 104 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 xxvi. 26 KOL Trappr](TLa^6fJia/o^ (^^) 
 
 2 2 d)(pL T7J<; r]fxepa<; TavTr]<i (19) 
 26 ov yap icTTLV iv ymvia. ir^irpayfxivov rovro (33) 
 xxvii. I ws 8e iKpi6r] Tov aTroTrAetv T7/xas ci9 tt/v IraAtav (38) 
 2 /AcAAovTi TrXctv ct? Toi)s Kara t^v 'Ao-tW tottovs (38) 
 ix. 12 Ktti etSev avSpa 'Avavtav ovo/xart ctcreA^ovra, Kat iiriOevTa 
 auTw TttS ;(erpas, OTrws ava/SXeif/rj (73) 
 The only point which I would notice is that the number 38 
 occurs twice, and that 19 (18) also occurs. 
 
 There is a curious passage where the text of A has been ab- 
 breviated, whether by accident or otherwise, viz. : 
 
 XXVU. II — 13 6 8e e/carovra/DT^os tw Kv^epvryrrj koX tw vavKXrjpw 
 fiaWov eTretOeTO rj tois vtto tov HavXov Aeyo/xevot?. av€V$€TOV 
 Se ToO At/xeVos v7rdp)(0VT0? Trpo? '7rapa)(€ifjiacrLav ol TrAetovs 
 W^VTO (SovXrjv ava)(^OrjvaL iKeWev, eiTro)? Svvatvro KaravTrycravTcs 
 eis $oivi/ca Trapa^(.i^a(Tai, Xi/xeva t^s Kpiyrr^s /SXeirovra Kara 
 Xt{3a KOI Kara ^wpov. VTroirvevcravTos Se votov, Sd^avTCS T^S 
 Trpo^eVcws K€KpaTr]Kivai, a/aavres aucrov iraptXiyovTO. 
 For this >^ gives 
 
 gubernator autem 
 et magister navis cogitabant nauigare si forte possent 
 uenire phoenicem in portum qui est cretae consen 
 tiebant illis magis centurio quam pauli uerbis et 
 dum flat auster tulimus celerius et sublegebamus 
 The equivalent in Greek would be : 
 
 o 8e Kvf3€pvr]Trj<: kol 6 vavKXr]po<s eOevTO /SovXrjv d.va)(6r]vai eKeldev ei- 
 TTWS SvvaivTO IXOetv tts ^oiviKa, Xifxiva Trj<; Kpi^ri^?. 6 Se. eKarov- 
 Tapp(OS fxaXXov CTret^cro auTOis rj rots VTrb tov IlavAov Xf.yop.i- 
 vois. viroTTVf.va'avTO'i 8c votov apavres acrtrov TrapiXcyofjuOa. 
 Here there is no equivalent for avevOeTov Sk . . . ol TrAeious (57), 
 /JAcVovTa . . . •)(p)pov (28), 8o^avT€S ttj'? . . . K^KpaTrjKdvai (32). 
 There is also a dislocation of the words p.aXXov lireideTo . . . 
 Acyo/AcVois (41) with some consequential changes. The process is 
 curiously like that which has already been observed in the develop- 
 ment of the ordinary Greek recension. 
 
 As I have mentioned that some omissions of h coincide with 
 (TTixoi in D, I add the following examples of a similar phenomenon 
 in the case of i>^ : 
 
 li. 21 Kttt ccrrat Tras os olv CTrtKaAecrT^Tat to ovop.a tov kv 
 a-(iiOr](T€TaL 
 om. i^.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 105 
 
 xiv. 20 Kai TTjv CTravpLov e^rjXOev 
 
 crvv To> jSapvaf^a cis 8ep(3r]v 
 fvayyeXiloixevoi 8e tous ev tt] ttoXci 
 om. i^. 
 
 I add the following corruption. 
 xix. 22 ciTTwv oTt /AETtt TO ycvctT^at /Lie cKet 
 Oei /Atti Kttt po)fjLr]v ctSeiv 
 Kttt ttTTOO-TciXas €1? iT^v /xaKcSoi/tav 
 
 SuO TWV SiaKOVOWTWV aUTO) 
 
 TifJioOeov KUL epacTTOV 
 i^ has ciTT TifxoOeov. The writer appears to have looked back 
 four arTi)(OL. 
 
 I66S
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 In the preceding discussion I have confined myself strictly to 
 the special investigation which I have had in view. Thus I have 
 said nothing about the Vulgate. It must not, therefore, be thought 
 that I undervalue the great work of Jerome. On the contrary, 
 one of the chief results of my inquiry has been to show me the 
 immense importance of the Latin evidence. Since, however, the 
 Vulgate represents the recension of a critic, founded upon the Old 
 Latin versions, but corrected from Greek MSS., it does not help 
 us to unravel the tangled skein. For this purpose the primitive 
 and illiterate versions of the earlier translators are more valuable. 
 
 I have made no attempt to acquaint myself with the Higher 
 Criticism of the Gospels. Such studies belong to other inquiries, 
 and are, in a sense, posterior to the facts which I have endeavoured 
 to collect, 
 
 I have said little about interpolation, since this is not the subject 
 with which I am concerned. I do not doubt that there are some 
 interpolations where doctrinal points are concerned. Such variants 
 as those in Matt. i. i6 : 
 
 w [xvijCTTivOeLcra irapOivo'; Ma/ata/i, iyevvrjcrev 'Ir)(Tovv tov Aeyo/tcvov 
 XpLOTTov IL <S Arm. 
 
 TOV avSpa Maptas, €$ ^s iyew^Or) 'lr]crov<; 6 Xeyo/Acvo? Xptoro? ceff. 
 must be due to set purpose. So also the different versions of the 
 genealogy in Luke iii admit of no other explanation. 
 
 In the great majority of cases, however, there is no possible 
 reason for interpolation, and the hypothesis of omission is very 
 much more simple. If this is so, the shorter reading can no 
 longer claim preference on account of its brevity. I would illustrate 
 by a very few examples : 
 
 John vii. 46 ovSeVoTC owrws a.vOpoiiro'i IkaXrja-iv, u)S ovto? AaAct 6 
 avpptuTros. 
 Here B has the abbreviated reading ovhi-n-on iXdXija-ev outw? 
 avOpoyiro's, SO recent editors.^ To my ears the fuller reading seems 
 much more emphatic. The omission is easily explained by the 
 repetition. 
 
 ^ If i5's ancestor had inverted the first words, giving ovSiirore (Kakrjixeif ovrais 
 avOpwTTos, the rest would be easily omitted (^hom.).
 
 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 107 
 
 John lii. 1 5 Tva ttSs 6 Triarevwy iv avrt^ fjcrj a.7r6\r]Tai, aXX e)(r] t,wrjy 
 
 alwvLOv, 
 
 Here b? B omit /xr] aTroXrjraL dAA.' (13), which may well have formed 
 a line in an ancestor, ^^'ithout the antithesis the sense is very tame. 
 
 Mark ix. 38 elSofxev rwa iv tw dvofxarc crov iK/SaXXovra 8at/i,dvta, bs ovk 
 aKoXovOel rjfJiLV, kol iKoiXvofXiv avTov, on ovk aKoXovuei rjfjLiv. 
 Here B ^ omit os ovk aKoXovOei rjfjuv after Sai/^ovta, Nothing could 
 be simpler than the hypothesis of omission from homoeoteleuton, 
 and to me the fuller form seems thoroughly in keeping with the 
 style of the New Testament. 
 
 It has already been pointed out by others ' how much more 
 preferable on literary grounds the two synonyms atvowrc? Koi 
 €vXoyovvT€<; are to the simple ivXoyovvre^ (^^) iri Luke xxiv. 43. 
 It is a mistake to make the Evangelist, to quote the French 
 phrase, fres avare de ses paroles. 
 
 For such reason I am very sceptical as to many of Hort's 
 ' conflate readings '. I venture upon one suggestion which may 
 be considered bold. 
 
 Luke vi. 48 koX ovk iar)(yo-€ aaXevo-ai avnrjv. 
 Here most MSS., including A CD, add : 
 
 TeOefxeXLioTO yap iirl t^v Trcrpav (26) 
 For this B i^, and some others, give : 
 
 81a, TO KaXws OLKoSofxrjaOaL avrryv (27) 
 
 The second reading is so weak, as compared with the first, that 
 it is unfair to St. Luke to suppose that it can have been the 
 original, if it stands by itself. If, however, it is combined with 
 the variant, as apparently in the Ethiopian, the sense is admirable, 
 viz. : 
 
 ' because it was well built. For it was founded upon a rock '. 
 
 In support of this it may be noticed that one variant contains 
 26 letters and the other 27. Neither appears in S^, a fact which 
 may show that there was some confusion. 
 
 I am aware that I am laying myself open to the imputation of 
 foisting all manner of interpolations upon Holy Writ. I would 
 reply by saying that those critics who are most sceptical in the 
 case of additions not found in ^S are most credulous when 
 dealing with additions of ^ 5^. I quote the following example : 
 
 Mark iii. 14 kol iTrotrja-e SwSc/ca, iva wctl fier avrov, koI tva airoa-TcXXy 
 avT0v<i Krjpvacreiv, Koi ex^^*' ^^ov(riav eK/3aAAetv to, Satuovta. 
 
 ^ Salmon, p. 68.
 
 io8 THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 Here after Sai/xoi/ta B l^ add koX i-n-oLrjcre tov<s 8w8e/ca, so recent 
 editors. This appears to me a dittography of the most puerile 
 description. If I were dealing with a classical author, I should 
 say that it was a variant for kol cTroir/o-e SdiSeKa (without the article), 
 which had got into the text some lines further down. 
 
 There are some uncertainties here, viz. whether 8w8eKa or i^ was 
 written, also whether the words oSs koI dTroo-rdAovs civd/xao-ev, added 
 by ^ b5 after the first SwScKa, are genuine or not, so I do not attempt 
 to write the lines as they appeared in the ancestor of B t^. 
 
 In another case a similar variant appears to have infected most 
 MSS., including D. 
 
 John XIV. 13 KOL o Tt av alTyj(rr)T€ iv tw SvofxaTL fxov, tovto ttoit^ctw 
 iva oo$acr6rj 6 Trarrjp iv Tui vlw. idv Ti avnqcrrp'e fxe iv Tto ovofxaTi 
 
 fXOV, TOVTO TTOlTJarU). 
 
 Here A 3L^ &^ Arm. omit idv tl alTrja-rjTe fie . . . Trot-^cru). It seems 
 to be a duplex lectio for koX 6 n av aiTiyoTjrc . . . ttoii^o-w. 
 
 To this should probably be added : 
 
 John Ul. 31 6 dviiiOev ip)^6fji€vos iiravw TrdvTUJV i<TTLV 6 wv eK ttJs 
 •y^s eK r^s yrj<; icrTi, kol ck t^s y^s XoAct* o £/c tov ovpavov 
 ip)(oiJL€Vos b iiopaKC kul r]Kovo-€, tovto fxaprvpu. 
 
 After the second ep;)(d/xevos A B and other authorities add cVavw 
 iravTwv co-TtV, while Z> b^ IL S Arm. omit these words. Their insertion 
 is easily explained by the repetition of cpxd/Acvos. 
 
 I abstain from giving further instances, since textual criticism 
 in the usual sense lies outside the limits of this inquiry, and 
 merely give one example where B ^^ with some other MSS. 
 appear to be free from a singular corruption. This is in Luke 
 vi. I : 
 
 iyivero h\ iv aa^fidTW 8iaTrop€vea0aL avTov Sia twv (nropifjunv. 
 Here A C D and most MSS. add SevTepoTrpwTw. No one has 
 succeeded in explaining what is meant by the ' second sabbath 
 after the first '. I would here refer to a passage in the Acts xiii. 33 
 
 iv Tw ipaXfii^ Tw SeuTtpo) yiypaiTTai. 
 
 Here D E^ig, with a large number of the Fathers, give -n-puiTw for 
 ^evTepo). 
 
 It appears to me that SevrepoTrpwTw is due to conflation of 
 similar variants. 
 
 It now remains to consider the genesis of B t^. 
 
 With regard to t^ we have one certain fact to go upon. This 
 is a note at the end of Esther, written by a later hand, saying that 
 the MS. had been collated with a very early copy corrected by the
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 109 
 
 hand of Pamphilus. Kenyon says, ' Pamphilus was the disciple of 
 Origen, co-editor with Eusebius of a text of the Septuagint em- 
 bodying the results of Origen's labours, and founder of a library 
 at Caesarea which was the centre of textual study of the Scriptures, 
 initiated and inspired by Origen, Copies of Origen's works were 
 the special objects of Pamphilus's zeal as a librarian (cf. Jerome, 
 Ep. cxli)'. This proves nothing as to the place where t^ was 
 written, and both Lake and Kenyon think that it originally came 
 from Egypt. Origen was connected both with Egypt and with 
 Caesarea, the former having been the scene of his earlier labours 
 and the latter the place where he passed his later life. 
 
 The evidence about B is less conclusive. Rendel Harris thinks 
 that it was written at Caesarea, and finds internal evidence of this 
 in the fact that the scribe on one occasion substitutes 'AvTiTrarpt?, 
 a town near Caesarea, for irarpk} A connexion with Caesarea at 
 a later date is inferred from the fact that a slightly later hand has 
 inserted in B (so also in t^) a chapter division of the Acts made by 
 Euthalius in the fourth century. ' There is evidence,' Kenyon says, 
 referring to a colophon in another MS., ' that a very early copy (if 
 not the archetype) of the Euthalian Acts was at Caesarea, whence its 
 system of chapter-division may have been inserted into B and t-^ '. 
 Also the text of B in the Old Testament is said to be in the main 
 identical with that of Origen's Hexapla, which was completed at 
 Caesarea and issued by Eusebius and Pamphilus. On the other 
 hand there are features in B, e. g. the use of letters Coptic in 
 character in the titles of some books, which suggest connexion 
 with Egypt. Kenyon sums up the facts by saying, ' There is fair 
 evidence of a connexion with the textual school of Caesarea, which 
 does not exclude an actual origin in Egypt from which the school 
 of Caesarea took its rise.' 
 
 It is here important to remember that Origen of Alexandria and 
 Eusebius of Caesarea are the first Fathers whose quotations support 
 the B ^ text. Lake suggests that ' the use of the Neutral text in 
 Alexandria began at some time between Clement and Origen '. 
 
 It will be seen that there is very fair evidence for ascribing the 
 same provenance, whether this be Caesarea or Egypt, to both the 
 MSS.* Also, both of them were written after a date when textual 
 
 1 Matt. xiii. 54. 
 
 » Tischendorf thought that the scribe of B also wrote some seven leaves 01 
 the N. T. in N, besides portions of the O. T. Lake, however, after a minute 
 examination of the writing emphatically denies this.
 
 no THE PRIMITIVE TEXT OF 
 
 criticism was applied to the New Testament. In view of their 
 general similarity it is quite likely that they represent a recension, 
 possibly that of Origen or one of his friends. 
 
 The methods of Origen in his edition of the Old Testament 
 were sharply criticized by Jerome, who accuses him of corrupting 
 the text by his asterisks and obeli. ^ The former sign was affixed 
 by him to passages which were in the Hebrew but omitted by the 
 Septuagint, and the latter to passages in the Septuagint which 
 were not found in the Hebrew. This use of asterisks and obeli 
 was invented at Alexandria by Homeric critics, who had to deal 
 with the authenticity of suspected passages. The early papyri 
 (iii/ii cent. b. c.) contain a number of these which have not found 
 a place in later MSS. Origen, therefore, borrowed his diacritical 
 marks from the old grammarians. They are to be found in a papyrus 
 of Ezekiel, to which I have already referred {Greek Papyri, vol. i, 
 no. 5), as also in later MSS. 
 
 We find asterisks and obeli used in MSS. on several occasions 
 where the reading is doubtful, e. g. Luke xxii. 43-4, John v. 4, 
 vii. 53-viii. II. The reason why early critics felt doubtful was the 
 very natural one, that the words were omitted by some of their 
 MSS. This is stated on various occasions. The references to 
 the end of St. Mark have been collected by Burgon. 
 Eusebius remarks on v. 8 i<fio(3ovvTo yap 
 
 iv TOVTU) yap (r)^€S6v iv airaoL tois avTiypd(f>ot^ tot) Kara MopKOV 
 evayyeXiov TrepiyeypaTTTai to TeA.o9* to. 8 i^rjs cnravt.o><; €v tktiv 
 aW ovK iv Tracri (f>€p6fx€va. 
 Victor says : 
 
 vapa TrAetWots dvTiypdff)OLS ov KeivTai, ws voOa yap kvofxia-av avra 
 Tivcs eivaf aX)C yjfxil^ i^ aKpifioiv dvTiypacfuav u)S cv TrAeicrTois 
 evpovre^ avrd . . . avvTeOuna^^v. 
 In cod. I we find : 
 
 Iv TtxTL fiev ovv TU)V avTiypd(f)(ov Iojs wSc TrX.r]povTat 6 evayyeXtOTrj? 
 CO)? ov Ew(r€y8ios o na/A^tAov eKavovLcrev' iv ttoXXois oc kui 
 Tavra cj^iperai, 'Avacrras . . . a"qp.€LOiv. 
 So also on John vii. 53 : 
 
 TO 7re/3t T^s /xoip^aXtSos Ke<fidXaiov iv tw Kara Iwdwrjv evayycXto) 
 ws iv TrXet'ocrtv dvTLypd(f>oi<; jx-q Keifxevov p-r^Sk Trapa t<x>v aenDV 
 Traripoiv twv ipp.r]V€VcrdvTO>v fxvrj/jLOvevOiv, (fi-qpX 8r] loydwov 
 
 ^ Migne, i. 752 ' Et miror quomodo septuaginta interpretum libros legas 
 non puros, ut ab eis editi sunt, sed ab Origene emendates, sive corruptos per 
 obelos et asteriscos '.
 
 THE GOSPELS AND ACTS in 
 
 Tov i^ Ktti KvpiWov AAc^avSpeas oiSk firjv vtto 0eo8w/Dou 
 Mwi/'ouecTTtas koI twv AoiTrwv, TrapcActi/^a Kara tov tottov Kctrai 
 8e ouTOJS /ACT oAi'ya t^9 ap^T^s tov tt^" KefftaXaiov i$rj<: tov 
 Epevvrjaov KaL the otl Trpo(jirjTrj<i ck Trj'S FaAtAaias ovk 
 cyctjOCTat. 
 
 The Fathers of the third century were obsessed by the fear of 
 interpolation. They knew Httle about omission from bjxoioTq^, and 
 still less about the omission of lines, columns, or folios. Any 
 passage omitted by a number of MSS. necessarily fell under 
 suspicion. It would not occur to them that the witnesses might 
 be connected by a family tie, and that the omission might be 
 originally due to accident. We have only to put ourselves in the 
 position of a fourth century critic, convinced like Griesbach and 
 Hort that the shorter reading is preferable to the more verbose, 
 and we can easily realize that to him the aKpL^ea-TaTov dvTiypacjiov 
 would appear to be one which omitted suspected passages. If so, 
 the ancestor of the ' Neutral ' text would appear to be the work of 
 a third (or fourth) century Hort. 
 
 The gravest objection to Hort's view proceeds from the 
 testimony of the Fathers. He admits with all candour the 
 absence of early patristic evidence for the 'Primary Greek MSS.'. 
 The hypothesis that gross licence began to reign in sub-Apostolic 
 times, but that the ' Neutral ' text was preserved in some unknown 
 place, is most violent and in itself very unlikely. 
 
 If we adopt the opposite hypothesis, all these improbabilities 
 vanish. The oldest text is that quoted by the earliest Fathers 
 and rendered in the most ancient versions. Hort has pointed out 
 the chronological objection to his ' Syrian ' family, that it has no 
 patristic evidence beyond Chrysostom, but does not feel the 
 similar objection to his ' Neutral ' group, that it can claim no 
 earlier testimony on its behalf than the partial support of Origen. 
 On the other hand, the Z family presents the text which was used 
 by the predecessors of Origen, and can boast of a series of 
 witnesses going back to the generation which succeeded the 
 Apostles. 
 
 In Z, therefore, I recognize the primitive text, and conclude by 
 quoting two utterances of recent critics, who have expressed this 
 view in striking words. The first is P. Corssen, who speaks of 
 the ' distilled text which recent scholars have extracted from a few 
 Greek Uncials as merely the reflection of a recension capriciously 
 formed in the fourth century, which like every modern version
 
 112 PRIMITIVE TEXT OF THE GOSPELS AND ACTS 
 
 must have been subjective in character.'^ In like manner 
 Professor Burkitt, in a preface to Mr. Barnard's paper on the quota 
 tions of Clement, after pointing out that the earliest texts of the 
 Gospels are fundamentally Western in every country of which we 
 have knowledge, even Egypt, says, ' Let us come out of the land of 
 Egypt, and let us see whether the agreement of East and West, of 
 Edessa and Carthage, will not give us a surer basis on which to 
 establish our text of the Gospels.' 
 
 ^ Der cyprianische Text der Acta Apostolorum (1892), p. 24. 
 
 Oxford : Horace Hart M.A. Printer to the University
 
 4 
 
 .aji^ 
 
 -o 

 
 L 005 115 555 4 
 
 LZ.^ ^^ 
 
 UC SOUTHERf^ REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 AA 000 619 080 5